Cecil Corliss, Young Investor

Cecil Corliss,
Young Investor

happyhugo

Copyright © 06/21/12

88,554 words

Readers score 8.13

Romance, Coming of Age

Cecil is age 17 when his father dies and leaves him money.
He sets out to invest it. His mother has five friends her age.
He invests in them and others. A story of coming of age and
the women he loved and those who loved him.

                                       Chapter One

My father, Samson Corliss, died a week before I was seventeen years old. I am now eighteen. Father never showed me the affection as many men do toward their sons. Love was never mentioned. No hugs or anything such as that. Did I miss the affection? Not really. There was some affection in the family as I was growing up, but his affection was all for my mother. Father occasionally hugged her long and hard. Usually, just before he chased her into the bedroom.

Mom would hug me and I hugged her back. This was only in front of one or more of her friends. However, there was never anything loving in our feeling for each other and I knew her hugs were just for show. Mom would bring me out for a photo-op. She collected women friends by the dozen while my father was otherwise occupied. There seemed to be always an attractive older woman around the house for my hormones to focus on.

Father was a registered investment adviser and his interests were split unevenly between his job and my mother. His work took precedence. I believe he started teaching me about what he did before I reached kindergarten. By the time I was a thirteen-year-old, I could hold an intelligent conversation about money, with not only my father, but his peers and clients as well. Did Father demand that I learn his job and follow his footsteps? Not at all, but I had been with him so much, I knew the mechanics if I didn’t know the actual investments.

When I turned fifteen he said to me, “Son, I want you to use this knowledge about money as a fall back position during your lifetime. You will be going to college in a few years. I will be well enough off financially to educate you so you can take up any endeavor you choose to follow. The arts or whatever, but it's a good idea for a person to have a way to make money if he has to.”

We held many conversations how money is used. He had an extensive client base and advised them in investing in different companies. “You buy stock and you actually own part of that company. You shouldn't stop there. You need to be involved as well. Take an interest in every one of your investments and especially those who are in charge. Always know something about the men who run the company and who make the decisions. Go to the corporate elections and vote. Collectively, this is the main control the investors have.”

This may have sounded somewhat pompous, but it was sage advice. It did seem a little pointless to me if you had $10,000 invested in a billion dollar corporation. The only way to protect your investment was to sell your stock if the corporation didn't do well or buy more when it did. If that corporation was doing well, you might double your money in seven to ten years. I wondered though, as it seemed so impersonal.

As I got older, I had my own ideas about investing if and when I was able to make my own investments. I decided by the time father died, I would do it differently than he did. I knew if I waited long enough, the right opportunity would present itself.

Father died from what he ate. Hamburg to be exact. Three others died eating the meat from the same source. Thirty-seven also became ill. We didn't find out what caused father’s death until after he was interred. Fortunately, he was the person to have his papers in order, so life went on for my mother and me. Father took care of mother financially with the exception of her having a bed partner. I knew without anyone saying so, that part of their life had dwindled in the later years.

Mother was calm. “Don’t bother yourself about it, Cecil. I will find another partner after a decent period of mourning. Your father often discussed what we would do if one of us died prematurely. He would have told you the same as I have if he had eaten the fish and I had ordered the beef.

“You, of course, are named in his will, and you will also inherit a portion of his estate due you as a minor and dependent child. You are going to be a very well-to-do young man in a year. Do you have any plans? Understand I'm not prying, for we have not been close. You are much like your father and I was never involved in his work.

“You were much in Samson’s company and I'm sure he was giving you advice about money and how to acquire it. He didn't discuss with me what he thought you should do with your life when you come of age. I suppose now that I'm directly responsible for your upbringing, I should hold conversations with you so I can advise you.”

It was difficult for me to talk with my mother and have a normal, warm conversation with her. We talked, but the conversations were often stilted. You might hear this from anyone. “Mother, Father did nicely in preparing me for life even though it was cut short by his untimely demise. I'm well versed in the use of capital, of which I'll shortly have the management. I intend to follow a slightly different path than he did, although the same principles apply.”

“Would you care to share your plans with me?”

“No, not at this time. I haven't finalized them yet. After all, I won't have any capital to invest until I am eighteen. By that time I may go on at a different tangent than what I’m planning now.”

“Can I help you in anyway?”

“That you can do. In a way, I've led a somewhat sheltered existence. I need to be comfortable around your many friends. I know they are mostly female, but still they need advice the same as men do. May I have the pleasure of being your escort to some of your functions? I need to get to know people. This is of course, until you find a new mate for yourself. I believe I can promise not to embarrass you.”

“Won’t you feel a bit overawed by these people who are feminine and are of an older generation than you?”

“I might at first, but remember I’m depending on you to teach me the correct way to act in adult company.”

Mother was an intelligent person. She wondered out loud, “There must be a different reason than what you have given me? Do you mind telling me what it is?”

“Mother, can you be discreet if I answer truthfully?”

“Of course.”

I looked into her eyes and decided I could trust her. “Mother, most of your friends appear well-to-do. At least everyone thinks so. I know differently about some of them. From what I've heard from listening, some are right on the brink of losing everything. No one pays attention to a mere boy. Your friends talk when they think I'm not paying attention. They all have assets though, and all need their money invested to return to solvency and more. Father gave me the expertise to manage money. If I follow in his footsteps, I'll need to deal with people such as your friends.”

“Cecil, your father was an honest man. You aren’t considering conning my friends out of their money are you?”

“No mother, I’m as honest as father was. It's just that as young as I am, I need to break into your circle of older friends. They will look on me as still a youth and I'll need their trust long before I handle any of their assets. I can do that if they can see that I treat you with respect and deference.”

Again, mother paused. I was sure she thought much of her friends. Could she trust me? Blood being thicker than water, she almost had to bow to my wishes. Had she looked at her son closely before this? Did she know me, or was I just an entity that came down for breakfast and said good morning. This time she did examine me.

I was tall, broad-shouldered and had dark brown wavy hair. The pimple stage had disappeared from my face two years ago. My voice was deep and melodic. I could see in her eyes the moment when my mother decided she might like to have her son for an escort. When I smiled it was then she said, “Okay Cecil, I have a semi-formal dinner tonight. You may escort me. Wear something dark as this is my first public appearance since your father passed.” Sharon Corliss’ friends and close acquaintances became mine that night.

I was often the only male at these functions of mother’s. The women soon realized that I had more to say on several different subjects than just answering a question about how I was doing in school. I engaged mother’s friends in conversation and made myself as charming as possible. You might say I was doing research using these women as subjects. It wasn't long before they forgot how young I was and I could make point and counterpoint when discussing their problems.

Remember now, I was still seventeen at this time. I didn't play sports and I couldn't sing. I had played in a band in middle school, but found this didn't hold much interest for me. No one could call me a nerd, but I did find my lessons easy. I spent my spare time reading newspapers, i.e. (Wall Street Journal) and listening to commentary on the TV (Public Broadcasting Station). These friends of my mother’s were now of a different interest area to obtain knowledge.

For a long while, there were five women in the group and all were close friends. There were two widows like mother, another divorced, one who never married, and one I couldn't catalog. I couldn't catalog that odd one because she had dropped out of the circle of friends shortly before father died. She had been my favorite and I did miss her. All were aged about forty, a year or two either side of it, and yes they were all attractive, but in different ways.

It took me a few months of meeting these women at various times to sort them into their own individual lives. I knew how they lived, their problems, their hopes, and yes, their dreams. Strange for a seventeen-year-old to be thinking like this? Of course, but then my father had given me an analytical way of looking at situations and at people. I had already decided what my life was going to be. In a few months, I was going to be of age and have at my disposal funds to implement what I had chosen to make of my own life.

I was aware that my mother was planning a bash for me after high school graduation. I'd even seen the speech she was going to give about how she was relinquishing her responsibilities and how I would now be on my own. I also knew she would be commanding me to appear with a date. She was hoping I would pick a girl that would impress her friends.

I had never indicated I even wanted to date, giving the excuse that as her escort I didn't have time to do so. Too late, she saw that her friends would think she had shirked her duties toward me and this would reflect poorly on her, hence the command.

Did I know any young woman who would fill this role? Of course I did. The girls I associated with were in some ways much like me with an agenda outside what was the norm. They had planned their future in life just the same as I had.

One girl, Roma Sadowski, was of Gypsy heritage. She aspired to become an actress. Whether she would, I had no idea. She had flashing dark features with sparkling black eyes. She was a sultry, beautiful girl, but poor. Roma was from the group of disenfranchised people for not only years, but for centuries. She showed intelligence and her goal was to become an outstanding actress.

Actually, in a way I bought her. I induced her to become my date by handing her money to go to a studio and provide a portfolio of different poses of herself. She could use this when applying for an open casting call. I also purchased what she would wear for the evening. When she left the beauty parlor, her good looks were enhanced. I chose Roma mainly because, although I did these things and she was a friend of sorts, she claimed to be gay. I didn't want any romantic entanglements at this early stage in my life.

I suppose mother’s friends had typecast me as a mama’s boy just because I had been my mother’s sole escort for the past year. That wasn't the case. Mother had indicated early on that she would find another mate. This graduation party was for me to go from student to man. I even moved that same day from my old room in the upstairs, to a two-bedroom apartment in the rear that had been servant’s quarters in bygone days. This apartment had its own entrance and I could come and go as I chose.

The day of the dinner, I asked of my mother, “I want the seating arrangement to reflect one empty chair on your right. I am relinquishing my role as escort to someone whom you know slightly. He was one of father’s older friends and just for the evening, he will take my place. It is appropriate that I dance the first dance with you. However, I feel I should have the last dance with my date.”

“That is thoughtful of you, Cecil. It will show my friends the success I've had in raising you after Samson passed away. It will prove I was up to the task.” I smiled to myself thinking, my father taught me much, but didn't do much in the raising, even though I was constantly with him. Mother took credit for guiding me the last year, but I believe I did more about it than she. Did I mind? No, I was well pleased about the position I found myself in at eighteen.

The man I chose to replace me as mother’s escort, Pat Herkimer, was a few years older than she was. He had a reputation as a ladies’ man. This was my party turning me from boy to man. It also was my mother’s first date after taking off her widow’s apparel. He peered over his glasses at me when I approached him, “What have you in mind, son?”

“Nothing really. It's time for my mother to start enjoying her life again. I want to see if you live up to your reputation.”

“What do you mean by that?”

“Mother has a large appetite for life. This was somewhat curtailed by my father’s dedication to his life’s work. She has substituted this lack of his attention by gathering a bunch of lonely women to her. She has felt like she was one of them. It's time she moved on. With your reputation as a ladies’ man, you can do it if anyone can. However, I must warn you, if you want to get very far with her, you'll have to give up smoking cigars. She hates them.”

“I'll keep that in mind. Don't worry yourself about it. I’ll deal with that in my own way.” (He did. I saw my mother light a cigar of her own less than a month later.)

I guess the four other women had scraped the bottom of the barrel for escorts. I will not embarrass them by naming any of them. Pat Herkimer and I carried the party and made it enjoyable for the women. Roma, my date, did her part by struggling through at least one dance with each of the other men.

Mother led me aside as Roma was dancing with one of the other men. “Cecil, your date is a most charming young lady. Have you known her long?”

“A few years.”

“She seems older than you. Is she one of your teachers?”

“No Mother, I met her through one of my other classmates. She was often in the crowd I associated with.”

“That’s nice. I would envision someone like her to become your wife.”

“Not possible. I believe she will be going far in her chosen field. I doubt I will be included. My life will be right here in this city.”

“That is too bad, Cecil. I do believe you should talk to her and try to convince her to have you in her life.”

“I may to some extent.”

I related this conversation to Roma during our next dance. “Cecil, please don’t tell your mother this is all an act for me, but I do feel comfortable in the role you have cast me. It is too bad I do not have the money to go to acting school. I could reach my goal so much sooner. I am in a touring stage company this summer. Maybe something will come of that.”

“Roma, I have a suggestion. Instead of me taking you home tonight, why don’t you stay over in my guest room and we can explore some possibilities concerning your future.”

“I would like that. You do know I will not be getting into bed with you. I like you a lot, but I can’t consider it.”

“I know how you feel about the opposite gender. I wouldn’t think of trying to convince you otherwise or impose myself on you in that way.”

“You are a true friend. I would like to hear what you have in mind.”

Roma fulfilled her role admirably, she coming off as a sophisticated young woman a few years older than I. This solidified my mind about my date and I thought she just might make it as an actress. I would finance her quest to become an actress if it was called for. This is what I intended proposing to her.

The evening wound down. Several of my mother’s friends had had enough and left early. Pat and mother were now constantly in each others' arms. I was dividing my time between Roma and Constance Williams, mother’s closest friend. Constance's date was a small, dumpy looking man about Constance's height, named Georgy Cameron. This was a man who worked for her. I asked her about him.

“He works for me in my knitting shop. He is a confirmed bachelor and a real nice person. We won't be working together much longer I am afraid because I’m just about bankrupt. You know my husband was sick for a long time. I loved my husband very much and his sickness drained the resources from my store. Cindy and I are hardly getting by. I guess I'll have to give up and go out on the street and sell my body.”

She paused and then laughed. “That is a sure way to starve. Look at me, I'm so skinny no one would buy it. I do get so horny though I could scream.” Again, she paused. “You don’t need to hear this, and I don’t know why I’m telling you that much about me. I am just worried and lonely. You are such a nice young man and Sharon is my dear friend.”

“Cindy is your daughter?”

“Yes and such a sweet person. She was a year behind you in school. You haven’t met her?”

“I don’t think so. Not to know who she is anyway.”

“I must apologize for sharing my troubles with you, but you are so easy to talk to. You appear to be interested and you are a good listener.”

“That’s fine. If you would like, I could stop in for coffee sometime and listen some more. I am at loose ends now that school is completed and I might suggest something. Shall I come to your shop or to your home?”

“You really wouldn’t mind?” I shook my head, no. “Come to my home this coming Wednesday about seven and let me cry about my life. Who knows I may get an inspiration how to improve things for myself. Cindy will not be there and I can let my hair down. Now you had better go grab your lovely date from Pat Herkimer. He is a ladies’ man and looks on any woman as a possible conquest. I do wish he was my date instead of Sharon’s.” She giggled and pushed me away.

Roma noticed how quiet I was during the last dance. I replied, “It is nothing. After some research, though, it may turn into something more. Mother is leaving so let’s go along home. I will go by your place so you can get whatever you need.”

“Thank you, Cecil. It will only take me a minute.” Roma lived in the poor part of the city. She lived with her mother who was seldom at home, being a leader of her neighborhood. I didn't ask about Roma’s situation, as I didn't want to make her uncomfortable. I did know more than I let on about her home life and it wasn't good. I couldn't help but do a bit of research on any subject, person or investment. I had devoted some time to Roma after we became friendly.

We arrived at my apartment and I showed her the guest room. “You may want to take off your party clothes. I’m going to change into something comfortable myself.”

Twenty minutes later, we both entered the small sitting room that the apartment afforded. Roma had on a dress I had seen several times at school. It was quite faded.

“Would you like something to drink? I noticed you didn’t take anything alcohol at the party.”

“No thank you. There has been too much alcohol in my family. I had an older brother who died driving drunk. I have never had a father that I can remember. I don't need a crutch of any form. If I make it as an actress, I’ll want to know what I’m doing every minute of the day.”

“If you can stick to that, you will be so far above your contemporaries. Alcohol and drugs can destroy your focus. Let’s discuss your future just a little. What are your intentions? Be specific, because I’m interested.”

“I don’t have definite plans. The goal I am reaching for is to be an actress. Not just any actress, but an excellent one. You must know that I don't have a way to get there and reach the level of skill I hope to attain. I know it is going to take a lot of training and I don't know how I am going to pay for it. I’m hoping to pick up a sponsor this summer that will help me while I’m touring with the stage company.”

“What are you willing to give up in return for this?”

“I’m hoping the sponsor, if I find one, will be a woman. If it isn't, I suppose I will have to settle for a man. I will just remind myself that I’m playing a role. Actresses do that. It will be something I won’t enjoy, but if it furthers my career I can do it.”

“I think I have faith that you will succeed in reaching your goals. I would like to invest in your future. Roma, I have just come of age. I have inherited some money and I think you will be a good risk. Listen to this, what if I paid your tuition and paid some of your board and room? Would you give up a portion of your future income in return for my investing in this future you are going to have?”

Roma stared at me. Then she asked for clarification of my meaning and repeated what I had said, “You mean like a percentage of my income?”

“That is what I’m saying.”

“What would you want for collateral? There must be more you want from me. You are promising a lot. Is it sex?”

“No sex. I want you to have the chance to be the best that you can be. If you do find what you need in a different sponsor, I will just be your backup. I will support you for two years. What my return on my investment would be? I am thinking ten percent of all your future earnings after you graduate from acting school. You will be paying an agent at some point and they get fifteen percent. That will leave you seventy-five percent, which will be adequate if you are a success.”

She looked into my eyes. “May I think this over tonight?”

“Of course. You will not begin acting school until fall. For now, you should apply for admittance to some reputable institutions. If you are accepted, then will be the time to take me up on my offer. In the meantime, why don’t you stay here and use this address.”

“You don’t know how much your offer to stay here means to me. This is a wonderful thing you are providing.”

“Think nothing of it. I am just protecting my investment. Hey, it is late and I am tired. I’ll see you in the morning. Do you drink coffee?”

“I do.”

“There is a good kitchenette here and it should fulfill what we need to feed ourselves. I have coffee, but we need to go shopping. We will take care of that tomorrow. Goodnight, Roma.”

“Goodnight, Cecil. God bless.”

I lay in bed thinking before I went to sleep. Most people would think I was crazy to advance money to someone who on the surface had so little prospects. Father had always said to research the stock you anticipated investing in thoroughly. Sometimes you had to go with your gut feeling. He cited Microsoft and Apple as examples.

I did what I could in researching Roma. Her school marks were in the 96 percentile. She certainly was not boy crazy and she kept her proclivity for the same sex contained and hidden. What she had for a home life was terrible, but it didn't seem to deter her from her goal of becoming an actress. She certainly did well in the school dramas where she usually had the lead in female roles. Her drama coach and the teachers who produced the plays had only good things to say about her plus she took direction well.

Her beauty was such that I knew if she had the chance, the public would take her to heart as the new American darling. She was my friend and I wanted her to succeed. I also could afford to lose the money I invested if not all panned out. Father had also impressed on me not to buy something if you couldn't afford to lose it.

I went for fresh bagels before Roma was up. When she smelled the coffee, she came and sat at the small table in the nook. She had on a ratty old robe, tied tightly around her. I poured coffee. “Good morning, Cecil. I slept well and had heavenly dreams last night. Oh, bagels, my favorite food.” I had chosen a pineapple cream cheese spread and she enjoyed that.

We set about deciding what we would need for groceries. Neither of us proved to be big eaters and had no trouble making up a list. There was nothing exotic for food on the list, just healthy. When we went to the grocery, we chose a half chicken to roast in the oven for our dinner.

We didn't stock very much to eat since Roma would be joining her stage company within a week. Roma began rehearsals before school let out. One play was stage ready, one was in rehearsals, and the third in their repertoire was being read now. Roma was to be the understudy for two of the female leads. I'm sure since dedicated as she was, if anything happened to the lead, she would be ready.

We had cucumber sandwiches for lunch and then later in the afternoon Roma went about preparing dinner. It was my mother at the door just before we sat down at the table. I was alone in the kitchen. “Cecil, I could smell food cooking. I finally realized it was coming from your apartment. I won’t interrupt.”

“Come in, have you eaten?”

“No I haven’t.” She was puzzled for there were two places set on the little table.

I stepped to the door of the guest room. “Roma, we have company.” Roma came out with a glad smile for my mother.

“Hello Mrs. Corliss. I must tell you I had a wonderful time at the party last night.”

“Thank you, Roma. Somehow you look much younger than you did last night.”

“No, I’m the same age. Maybe Cecil neglected to tell you, but I am aspiring to become an actress. I was playing a role last night. Actually I'm a few days younger than he is.”

“I wouldn’t have believed it. You looked so mature. Are you two a couple now?”

“Not in the sense that you suggest. However, I do love him for what he is doing for me. He is helping me with my career. I'm staying here this week and then I am going on the road. I belong to a stage company. We are showcasing one play before we leave. May I get you a ticket for Friday night?”

“I’m sorry, but I have other plans. I'm sure you will do well. I say this remembering how you pulled off looking so mature last night.”

I broke in, “Mother, would you join us for our dinner? There is plenty.”

“You do tempt me, it smells so good.”

“Please join us.” Over dinner, we talked. “Mother, tell me what you thought of your escort of last evening for dinner and dancing.” Mother flushed bright red at mention of Pat Herkimer.

“Cecil, I thoroughly enjoyed myself. In fact, Pat has asked me for a date. He claims he always admired me while I was married to your father. He also tells me when you approached him to be my escort, it was like a dream come true for him.”

“That’s fine. You should begin to go out. After all, you are a relatively young woman. Your past and its responsibilities to me are now behind you. You can take up living again.”

“You certainly have given me a chance to begin. What about you two?”

Mother looked from Roma to me. I answered, “Mother, we're just friends. I’m helping Roma over a rough spot in her life that is all.”

Roma explained just a little more. “Mrs. Corliss, Cecil is opening a door for me that I couldn’t open alone. I have a partial scholarship and he is helping with the remainder. I love him for that, and he is not asking for more. We are so young, we feel it's too early for any kind of relationship.”

“I think that is so wise. Young people today seem to want everything immediately.” Mother did not stay long and Roma excused herself to study her lines.

I wrote up, at Roma’s request, what she and I had agreed to, not really knowing if it would hold up in a court of law. I admit I was taking her on faith, but I did believe she would follow through. I complied with her wishes when she told me to write it down. I could still hear her practicing her lines as I shut the door to my bedroom.

Roma had breakfast prepared when I came out of my room in the morning. “Cecil I could concentrate so well last night. I can remember my lines better when thoughts of my home life don't intrude. I’ll be ready for Thursday night’s final rehearsal in plenty of time.” I smiled at how happy Roma was.

I dropped her off at the playhouse and pressed cab fare into her hand for her ride home. She said she didn't know what time, but that was okay with me. I went by Constance’s knitting shop to see what her situation was. She wasn't there, just her date of Saturday evening. I asked Georgy to show me around and explain things to me.

The store was definitely lacking in inventory and had space for 70% more stock than at present. There was another room off the main shop that was used for storage. It was now empty. What impressed me was the location of the store. It was a small separate building close to a shopping mall.

Leaving there, I went to different shop across town and looked around, asking many of the same questions as I had of Constance’s clerk. There was a young woman with colored hair for an employee. She was chewing and snapping her gum waiting on the customers. I could see her appearance turned the older patrons off.

Next, I went into an appliance store and asked questions about sewing machines and knitting machines. The manager in that place was very helpful. By noon I was home perusing the Internet, searching for prices on the various items I had inquired about. I also made several phone calls to get a sense of what these same items would cost at wholesale.

Tuesday I worked up a proposal for Constance. During this time, I barely saw Roma, as she was very involved in her acting. I did make sure there was salad and sandwich materials for her to have when she came home from the playhouse. I did sit with her and drive her after we had coffee and bagels in the morning.

Wednesday evening I knocked on Constance’s door presenting myself at the time we had agreed. “Cecil, I can’t believe you came to listen to me tell you my troubles. Come in. I had hopes you would, so I do have soda on hand.”

“Thank you Constance. Is that how you like to be addressed, or do you prefer Mrs. Williams?”

“Call me Connie. It makes me feel younger.”

“Okay.”

Connie went to the refrigerator and got me a Pepsi. I began the conversation. “So tell me in detail what your problems are. I think I can guess most of them and I have a few observations. I did go into your shop on Monday and talk with Georgy for a few minutes.”

“He said you did. He was curious why you came in. I am too.”

“First, tell me what your position is? You intimated you were near needing to file for bankruptcy.”

“I am. I don't have enough stock to sell to make ends meet. The profit on the stock I have won't go far. I'm behind on my lease of the building. I even have a hard time buying groceries for Cindy and myself. She would like to have friends in for a sleepover, but I can’t afford to do that and I can’t afford snacks. She is good and understands, but I hate to deny her. She volunteers afternoons in the shop without pay and that bothers me having to ask her.”

“What is the business including the stock worth at present?”

“I’d estimate it at about $30,000, but I doubt I could sell it for that. It was worth at least $55,000 before my husband became ill. I need $15,000 to bring my stock level up to where I can make a profit. I have almost $4,000 in back bills on top of that, so I need $20,000 to survive.”

“Would you consider selling half the business?”

“Who would buy it?”

“I would. I've some money to invest. I think I could get a good return on my money. Better than the 1.5 % that it is drawing now.”

Connie stared at me. “You are serious aren’t you?”

“Very much so. I have some figures we can go over. Understand that I'll be in this to make my money work and generate a good return on my investment. From what I have seen, you are a good manager besides being the owner. I imagine Georgy is due for a raise. We will have to advertise just as if someone new purchased the business. That will be to make the public aware you are expanding and have an exceptionally full inventory.”

“Cecil, it would be better for you if you bought the whole business and I went to work as your manager. I’d sell everything right now for $20,000.”

“No. I only want half of the business. I'll give you $30,000 for half interest. I will also invest another $30,000 in a new line of inventory. This is to be paid back out of the future profits, plus 6 % interest. There are a couple other things I would like you to listen to and I will present them if you agree to my purchasing half the business.”

“Cecil, I have a pen. I trust you, and your mother is my friend. I'll sign if you are serious.”

Connie and I both agreed to this proposal and skipped to what else I wanted. She was anxious to see what else I had in mind. “What other things are you talking about?”

“Let’s sign the papers on the business first. I had a lawyer draw them up this morning. They are just as I said. I'm not about to con a woman who is a widow, but I do have a couple of stipulations. This is just so I can learn the business while working in the store for a month or so. After all, I'm the half owner and should know it all. This'll be for just a short period and then I'll resign from the store. Also I want to stipulate that I remain as your silent partner.”

“That won’t be necessary.”

“Yes it will be. Do you agree to all of this?”

“Of course I do. Is this where I sign?” In a few moments, I was half owner of the Button and Bows Knitting Shop.

“You said there was more you wanted to speak about as soon as I signed?” Connie asked.

I looked directly into Connie‘s face. “Yes, but this is strictly personal and you don’t have to agree to any of what I am proposing. You said at the party last week that you were, and I quote, ‘horny as hell.’ I would very much like to capitalize on that situation. You see I'm still a virgin. I would like to change that. I would like to hire you to educate me in the ways of sex and I'm willing to pay for the education.”

“That would make me a prostitute!”

“It would if you looked at it in that context. Looking at it as if you were teaching, say English, and your students were willing and tried hard and were dedicated, would you categorize that teacher a whore? She gets paid.”

“I’m more than twice your age!”

“Yes, and I’m sure very experienced, too.”

“What would people say?”

“That is another area where we would be silent partners.”

“I couldn’t accept money if I considered it.”

“You wouldn’t have to. Cindy had a college fund that you had to drain to pay for your husband’s illness. I heard you tell my mother how it bothered you. I would replace it with a like amount. You wouldn’t have to even know about it.”

“I would want to know.”

“Okay, I have a check with me.”

“I could be convinced we never had this conversation.” There was a long pause. Connie moved around as if she was uncomfortable. Maybe she was. I awaited the outcome. “Christ Cecil, who are you? I am doing everything you want me to do. Yes, and if you could know how I feel right now, you would know I'm anticipating becoming your teacher. Cindy will not be home. Do you want to start your lessons tonight?”

“I’m in your hands, Ms. Williams.” I used the Ms. rather than Mrs. to delineate her widowed situation and show her that I felt her attractive as a person and as a teacher. Was I too subtle? I didn't think so when I received a broad smile and she took my hand to lead me to the room that had a bed. This became my classroom.

I arrived home a much different person just as Roma was pouring coffee. She thought I was still in my room sleeping in and was getting ready to rouse me. She examined my face. “It is about time. By the looks of your face, you have found there is a way to find a little more joy in life. Congratulations.”

I was weary and felt wrung out. “I’m hungry. Will you cook me breakfast?”

“I can do two eggs, two sausage links and two slices of bacon. Will that be sufficient?”

“Maybe two slices of toast with jam.”

“Okay, but I have to leave soon.”

“Drive my car. I'm sleeping in. If I decide to go somewhere, I’ll grab a taxi.”

“Thank you. I think I had better plan to take a taxi. I’ll call for one.” There was a smirk on Roma’s face as she closed the door when the cab honked for her. I was almost too tired to notice.

I did meet Connie’s daughter, Cindy, when I started hanging out in the store Friday morning. She was a pretty girl, more so than her mother had ever been. Connie came up to me Saturday before closing. “Cecil, you are showing much interest in the store’s operation. Would you like to work here? I've secured some financing to increase my inventory. I feel I'm able to hire a new clerk now as we will soon be busy.”

This conversation was all for Georgy and Cindy’s benefit. Connie and I had agreed what tack we would take beforehand. I declared I thought I would like to come to work here. She continued, “Will you stay over a little while tonight and I'll show you more of how we keep track of our inventory, ordering of new, etc. We may even be able to sell to other stores at a discount. Our profit will be smaller, but should be more stable.”

This was a new direction for the business, but Georgy immediately wanted to show his support, “Connie, I can show Cecil most everything.”

“I know Georgy, but it will be better at first if I show him what I expect from him. You'll still have to teach him the finer points.”

“Okay, but I could do it.”

“Humor me, Georgy.”

He was disappointed, but Connie was the boss. I suspected Georgy also was in love with her. “As you wish, Connie.” When Connie locked the door after the last customer and Georgy left, we were immediately in a clinch.

“Christ Cecil, you have been like a disease to me and I have caught it. You don't know how hard it has been to act normal around you. I’m on fire, and I need you to put it out.”

I grinned, “Well let’s run through what you taught me on Wednesday. If I can put the fire out, then you have done well as my instructor.”

“Okay, time to review your last lessons before we get to the new ones.”

Sex this night was a little more difficult as we had no bed, but we were able to make do. Connie declared, “I’m ordering a daybed Monday. It should be set up by next weekend. By the way, Cindy is going to be absent from home both Tuesday and Thursday this coming week. Does that give you any ideas?”

“Yes, more lessons come to mind.”

Last Wednesday night was behind me. I felt more confident and Connie certainly was an excellent teacher. Yes, and I could read her feelings and adjust to what she wanted. She deserved from me to give my all. I owned half her company now didn’t I?”

I was feeling a little constricted on Monday. Georgy caught me once for a minute when there were no customers. “You didn’t work yesterday. How come? We do a lot of our sales on Sunday.”

“Connie understands that I'm a young man and other interests intrude. I have to have some life outside of here.”

“I wish I had one. I don't know as I really mind. To tell the truth, I like it when Connie and I are here alone.”

I studied him until he became uncomfortable. “Have you told Connie how you feel?”

“God no, she would fire me for being presumptuous. That isn't admitting that I do love her, of course. Look at me, I'm overweight and kind of dumpy looking. She’d laugh me right out the door if I spoke up.”

“Maybe you don’t have to come right out and tell her. Do it by making suggestions on how to improve the store. I'm going to be moving on in a few weeks. There will have to be someone to replace me. The store will need even one more clerk soon after that if the business picks up and I think it will.

“Ask Connie to make you the store manager. Make some suggestions about buying more advertising. You know what works. Look around, see if the store needs new counters or equipment, and point that out. She has financing available.

“In the meantime, start watching your diet. Go to the gym. Practice some new dance steps so when you ask her for a date you can wow her on the floor. That would be one way to get to hold her in your arms. Don’t forget to ask for a kiss when you take her home.”

“I can’t do that. You didn't know her husband. He was tall and well proportioned. I'm most certainly the opposite of him. There is no chance for me.”

“Don’t sell yourself short as far as Connie is concerned. She is now older and less pretty from caring for her husband. Her chances of finding love are diminished greatly. She tells me she has secured unlimited financing to rebuild her business. Step in and help build the business with her. I would say you have an excellent chance.”

“She won’t see me that way.”

“Make her. Become more of a take-charge kind of person. Say, I know what would be a good beginning. Demand in front of her that I address you as George instead of Georgy. Soon she will as well.”

“I doubt it will work. She even looks at you with lust. You are young and virile. Why would she choose me over you?”

“I am far too young for her, and she is aware of how her friends would look at her if she took up with someone as young as me. Besides, I don't plan to work here very long. I’ll leave the playing field wide open for you.”

“I like you, Cecil. You know I might try all of these things you have suggested.”

“You can do it. I have faith in you. Now remember, demand in front of Connie that I address you as George. She will be in soon, so don’t hesitate for long.”

An hour later, we put this little ploy into play, and Connie looked at George with some surprise, but did not say anything. As the shop closed for the day, she said, “Good night George, business has been better hasn’t it? More like it used to be.”

“It has Connie, and it will get better.”

Tuesday night Connie and I only paid attention to why we were meeting. We did not mention the business because we were too busy. I was staying with Connie for a shorter session every time we met. That was fine with me. I was working everyday and I was planning more investments. When I was with Connie, I was involved with her to the exclusion of everything else.

Connie whispered to me before I left the shop that she wanted to talk to me concerning the business when we met in the evening. This would be the fourth time we had met. I do believe I had the basics of how to perform in the bedroom down pretty well. No, I didn't consider myself an expert, but Connie was loudly exclaiming her pleasure.

We started out fast and furious and soon were both satiated. Connie said, “Cecil, I have been so long without a lover, this has been total pleasure for me. How long are you going to want lessons from me?”

“Connie, we can let this be the last time if you prefer. I’m so appreciative of what you have taught me, I won’t be demanding we continue.”

“Oh. I would like a few more sessions.”

“I'll be in the store for two more weeks. If you have time for me two or three times more during that time, we can leave each other with fond memories.”

“Damn it Cecil, if you were a little older I would go after you for a husband. You certainly are mature beyond your years, but if I did, my friends would disown me. I’m thinking of your mother, of course.”

“Connie, I do love you, but as a friend for a friend. Let’s leave it at that. We both have gained something from our meetings.” Connie kissed me soundly and made a date to meet on Monday of next week.

“Cecil, George came to me and asked to be made the manager of the store. He said I was working too hard and he wanted to relieve me of some of the more mundane details. What do you think?”

“Actually, it was my idea and I suggested he approach you. I think he would make a good manager.”

“It did surprise me a little and I wondered. You should be the manager, but you say you are leaving.”

“Yes I am. What are your thoughts?”

“George seems more forceful, somehow. I asked him to stay over tonight, but he claimed he had an appointment at the gym down the street. Was that your suggestion as well?”

“Yes. Remember, I have purchased one-half of the business. When customers come in, they look to see what the clerks are like. I figured George would help the business if he acted more in charge. He has a good mind and can explain the new knitting machines better than anyone else except you. You won’t be present all of the time.”

“So this is all about making the business more profitable?”

“Maybe. Also, remember I am very young and I'm a little worried if my investments are going to do well. It was just a thought that is all.”

“I do believe you are on track to succeed in life. Now, I've taught you about sex. Let me show you about love. I'm going to miss you terribly you know when you leave. Stay another two hours, if you can’t stay the night.” I did stay for a few more hours. I was not aware of this at the time, but staying later this night was to have consequences.

I slept late in the morning.  I didn't have to be at the store until afternoon. I realized I could smell coffee so Roma must be here. I was right as she was sitting in the kitchenette. “Good morning, Cecil, another one of those nights?”

“Yes, but I’m not comfortable discussing it.”

“I’m sorry. I wasn't prying and I certainly don't want any details. I was making small talk. I said that instead of commenting on how tired you looked.”

“That is okay. I am just not awake yet. I need coffee. Thanks for brewing some.” I said this as I was pouring a mug full. “So, what are you doing home? How are your fellow actors doing?”

“The troupe is doing great. I'm home working on the third play while the tour goes on. I now have the part of a major supporting role. I will be going for rehearsals every day for the next week. Two weeks from tomorrow we open downtown at the playhouse.” Roma was excited. She paused and then said, “Cecil, I want to thank you for making this all possible for me.”

“I haven’t done much for you yet. I know I've promised a lot, but you haven’t needed much so far.”

“You have done much more than you realize. I have a decent place to call home. You are not hitting on me all of the time. I run into that constantly. My mom is doing better because I'm not living with her. She wants to be a good mom, but she feels so guilty when I'm around because she hates for me to see what she has become. She doesn't realize that I love her no matter what.”

“I can arrange it so she has better living conditions. I would be glad to.”

“I know you would, but she won’t leave her neighborhood. Actually, she is the neighborhood. Cecil, what do you know about the Roma people? Actually, I’m sure you know I’m speaking of Gypsies.”

“Not much. I do know in this city they are congregated on the edge and are mostly poor.”

“And?”

“And they are reputed to be shady.”

“You're so right. Actually, they are like the American Indians in one respect. If they can gain something for nothing or put something over on somebody, it makes them looked up to by their peers. Money as such doesn't mean too much to most of us. We do have leaders among us and some of them are rich. The rest of us rarely see any benefits. We all are expected to contribute, though.”

“Will you have to contribute from your income?”

“I'll be expected to. What would really raise me in the people’s estimation is to use you for my education and then not pay you back. So be warned.” Roma smiled disarmingly.

“Should I be worried?”

“No, I'll play it straight with you. I'll tell you why. Mama is a princess, but only a small one. She sees both sides of our people. She is tired of people looking down on us and the filth and squalor we live in. She says we are just a bunch of beggars, panhandlers and worse. Our people are believed to have as high, or a higher percentage of crooks as any other ethnic group. She wants me to break the chain. She and I act as if we are estranged, but I'll tell you that is not the case at all. I love her and she loves me.”

“I still wish I could do something for her.”

“You can’t, not now anyway. Maybe someday in the future. Cecil, I looked at my mail when I got here last evening. I have acceptance at two different schools of acting. I have to make a decision which one to choose. Both are well reputed. One is more expensive than the other.”

I broke in, “Expense is of no consideration. If it's the one in New York, you should choose that one. I have been checking out living quarters close to all three schools where you applied. In New York, there is a room in a house near the school. A widow who was a friend of my father’s lives there. I stayed in it a few times when her husband was alive. She would love to have a young woman using it. She was thrilled that I remembered staying there when I was younger. It was at her suggestion when I was inquiring about finding you a place to stay.”

“Cecil, is there no end to your largess?”

I grinned, “I’m just protecting my investment. When you get a day off, we'll go to New York and you can tour the school and I'll have you meet her.” Tears were in Roma’s eyes when she thanked me.

Cindy Williams started work full time for her mother in the knitting shop on the next Monday. She was going to be a real beauty as she matured. Connie told me Cindy took after her father’s side of the family. Where we had been friendly at first, now suddenly Cindy acted as if she hated me. Never did she have a civil word for me. Connie soon realized there was friction between the two of us. She spoke to her daughter about it.

“Cecil is just a sneaky rich kid playing at what interests him for the moment.”

“You don’t know Cecil at all. He is the son of my best friend and I won’t have you treating him like he was something to be looked down on.”

“Well, I don’t like him.”

“Cindy, I can’t help how you feel, but you will treat him with respect while he is here. He has already given his notice and will be here only two more weeks. I warn you that he is always welcome anytime, so dispel the thought of ever seeing the last of him.”

George was puzzled hearing how Cindy felt toward me. “I can’t understand it. The girl has always been so sweet to everyone and even you at first.”

“Don’t worry about it. I’ll stay away from her as much as I can.” Connie apologized how her daughter’s dislike of me had manifested itself. This marred my last tryst with Connie.

“Connie, she isn’t here with us. For tonight, please put it out of your mind. I want to make our last time together enjoyable.”

“This is our last time. We won’t be repeating this again?”

“I don’t see how it is possible. Cindy would certainly get onto us eventually and then all hell would break loose.”

“I guess you are right. Cecil, you must know I love you, but I know that continuing this part of our relationship would be unwise. We do have to meet occasionally to discuss business, though.”

“I know that and I'll rent a small office where I can keep my investment records. You will just have to meet me there.”

Connie grinned while asking, “May I be your secretary?”

I laughed. “If you were we would never get any work accomplished.”

“I know and it's what I was thinking.” She paused before saying, “George asked me for a date for this Saturday. I put him off, but I’m going to tell him yes.” She looked at me.

“Connie, I’m going to be a little bit jealous, but George is certainly more suited to you than I am. I haven't been able to ask you out on a date because of our age difference. Convention shouldn't dictate, but it does and that is sad.”

“I know, but in this case it is the best for both of us.” We snuggled together for a nap. I was home by two in the morning. I knew I was going to miss my teacher! I liked the lessons, too.

                                       Chapter Two

“Roma, when you get two days off to visit the acting school? It should be as soon as possible.”

“I know. Monday and Tuesday are free. I am not rehearsing those two days. Can we get to New York, visit and tour the school, and meet this lady I will be staying with in that amount of time?”

“I’m sure we can. We will have to leave very early. I’ll make the plane reservations.”

Roma looked worried at this. “I’ve never flown before.”

“There is a first time for everything, remember that.”

“Okay. I think I'm going to be scared a lot. I feel as if I am going out into the world for the first time alone. Always before I have had someone I knew with me.”

“Roma, don’t be afraid. Remember you are an actress and a very good one. Put yourself into the role of the bravest person you know. Look at me. I am uncertain all of the time. I am a kid acting in an adult theater. What if my plans don’t work out and I lose my inheritance or make a fool of myself?”

“Cecil, I think you are the better actor between us two. You are the bravest person I know. I predict you are going to be a great success.”

“I predict the same for you, Roma. I believe in you and you believe in me. Our doubts about ourselves will be a secret shared.”

Our flight took off at four in the morning and we reached New York in time for breakfast, which we ate at the airport. We took the shuttle into the city catching a taxi where my father’s friend had lived. Rachel Bradford, an elegant sixty-five year old woman, met us at the door. She welcomed us into her home. Over coffee and for a half hour, she and I reminisced about my father. She showed Roma the bedroom where she would be staying.

“Cecil, will you be staying here tonight?”

“I hadn’t planned on staying here. I was going to get me hotel accommodations.”

“Would you tell me about your relationship with each other?”

Roma answered, “We are just friends and I live with Cecil in his apartment when I am in the city. We don’t share a bed, although I wouldn’t mind.”

Roma surprised me when she said this and I looked at her. She continued, “We will share the room tonight if you don’t mind.”

“That will be fine. Now, as for getting back and forth to your lessons, we are on the bus route and only a couple of blocks from your school. That is convenient for you. I do own a car and I have a chauffeur who drives me about. You may feel odd in it, for people stare at the car when we are out. It is a 1939 LaSalle.

“Basically it is a Cadillac and a classic GM product by any standard. My husband loved it, I loved my husband, and that is why I still have it. I would love to have you here with me. My two daughters and their families live out on the west coast and only visit me over the Christmas holidays and on Memorial Day. I'm alone here most of the time and I'm sure we will enjoy each others company.” Roma looked so pleased.

We took the bus to the school. Roma toured the school and then proceeded to admissions. The rest of the afternoon took up introductions to the teachers. We walked into some of the classrooms where there were students. I was invited to go with them after I had turned over a check for Roma’s instruction. The tour guide informed Roma that she would have time to work in various mediums when auditions were posted. Announced regularly, casting calls for actors were posted and the students at the school were welcomed to apply as part of their training.

Roma and I walked the two blocks back to Rachel’s house. We stopped on the way at a pizza parlor and split a medium sized pie between us. When we arrived at Rachel’s home, Roma had to knock. She was waiting for us and presented Roma with a key for use in the future.

Roma related the day’s activities while we were sitting in the living room, telling how excited she was going to be going to the school and living so close by. Instruction didn't start for another seven weeks and in the meantime she had work in a stage troupe. Rachel wanted to know the plot of the play that was opening on Friday evening.

This led Roma to acting out the parts of the play. I went on to tell how fooled mother was by Roma acting so much more mature than she really was. I soon suggested we retire as we had been up since before three this morning.

“I’m an early riser. If you two would like to breakfast with me, I will be in the kitchen when you are ready. What time will you need to be at the airport?”

“Not until two this afternoon. We leave at three.”

“Good. I will have my chauffeur bring the car around and we will drive around the park during the morning hours. I’ll even have him drive you to the airport this afternoon.”

“Thank you so much,” We both exclaimed.

When we reached the room, I asked, “Isn’t Rachel a great lady?”

“Yes she is. I think she is lonely. I’m so glad I’m going to be staying here where we can become friends and I can help her with that.”

“It will be great for you as well. I was worried about you living alone.”

“Cecil, you really care what happens to me don’t you.”

“I do. I have to protect my investment. That is the only reason I’m trying to make things as easy as I can for you.”

“Okay, but somehow I don’t believe you. There has to be more.”

“Roma, let’s not argue. The shower is down the hall. I’ll flip you on who goes first.”

“Go.” She paused, and then changed her mind. “No. I'll go first. That way I can get into bed while you are taking your shower.”

“Okay, you first.” I flopped down on the bed and lay staring at the ceiling. I thought to myself that I should have gone to a motel and left Roma to bunk alone. Then I was curious. She seemed to want to sleep with me. I would soon find out what she had in mind. If she wanted to make love, well I had the expertise, thanks to Connie.

My mind traveled back to Connie Williams and what she had taught me. Then I thought about my relationship with Connie, realizing I was comfortable in the bedroom with her. I was also comfortable when I worked in the store. I did realize I was not comfortable when we were in the backroom of the store alone. I had a hang up about mixing business with pleasure. I felt I was tainting my investment. Was that why I pushed George to date Connie? I answered my own question. Of course!

Roma would be coming back in a few minutes. Would she seduce me? Could I resist the seduction? She certainly was a beautiful woman. Could I take the highroad and resist her charms?

“Go take your shower, Cecil.” Roma came through the door dressed in the same ratty robe I had seen her wearing at home. I could tell she had pajamas on under it. She looked at me with a smile I could not read. “I’ll be in bed when you come back.”

I took an extra long shower, wondering how I would find Roma when I finished. She was waiting for me, lying on her back on the far side of the bed. “Cecil, would you sit in the chair for a few minutes while I confess I have been lying to you?”

“Of course I will. Nothing will change between us either.”

“You say that now, but I don’t know.”

“Tell me what you lied about.”

“First, I don’t think I am gay. All my friends except you are women. I have never even kissed a boy or man so how do I know what my preference is? I have feelings for you that are strange. I want to get close to you. Sometimes I want to touch you. I want to come up behind your chair when you are sitting down and put my arms around you. I have never felt like this when I’m around a woman.”

“You’re telling me you are a virgin?”

“I am. In fact, in all ways I am. The problem is all my girl friends tell me they get a ‘tingle’ down there when they get close to someone that they are with or on a date. I don't get that when I am with the girls, and I feel I should get that with you, but I don’t really. Oh, I believe I love you, but I don’t know as I do that way.”

“Roma, stop being conflicted. I was a virgin up until just a few weeks ago. I was a man. It was a hurdle I wanted behind me. I did and I enjoyed every minute of it. I am focused on my future and well satisfied to leave looking for a mate until later in my life. I want to get established first.”

I paused and looked across the bed at Roma. “That may be what you are experiencing. We both are only eighteen and our focus is elsewhere. You are a very beautiful woman and I should have a bone-hard erection being close to you. I don't. That is unless I think about it and you. What I am trying to say is that for me losing my virginity was what I wanted at the time. I don't feel that much different now than I did before. With a woman I guess it will be different, but only if you let it.

“So if you will let me come to bed now, because I am very tired, I would like to sleep.”

“Cecil, I've been feeling I should have sex with you, because you have done so much for me. I still feel that way and someday I expect we will. I made this decision today as we were talking to Rachel. Come to bed and we will put this off until we both feel the time is right. I really should have had my mother read the cards before I made that decision.”

Roma flipped the covers open and I could see she was in her pajamas. I had my boxers and a tee shirt on so I was covered well. I slid into bed, staying on my side of the bed. I turned out the light. “Good night, Roma.”

It was quiet for a time. “Cecil, do you suppose not having sex as a teen is why you are so intelligent?”

“Go to sleep, Roma.”

I opened my eyes and realized it was daylight. I was still on my side of the bed. Roma’s eyes were open and she was looking right at me. “Cecil, I have been laying here thinking how fortunate I am. It is all because of you. Oh, I would be touring with the stage company this summer because that began before you took up with me. However, I had no plans for after September. I don't think that would have got me very far in reaching my goal.

“I mean our troupe is a bunch of old has-beens and young people just out of high school. Not one of them has ever played Broadway. Some of us have talent, and I consider that I am in that category. I want to become more talented and with you financing me, I know it is going to happen. I have never had much respect as a person, but through you I know I will have.”

“Roma, you are embarrassing me. I keep telling you this is business for me. Let’s go see what Rachel has made for breakfast. I am anxious to see and ride in her car as soon as possible.”

“Cecil, you always escape to someplace when I want to thank you.”

“You are thanking me by being so dedicated. Maybe I am pushing a little, but I want for you what you want. Just so you know, it isn’t because it is my business either.” Roma smiled and I swear there was a tear forming in her eyes. I quickly ran to the bathroom to get dressed.

Breakfast was finished by 9:00, the chauffeur was waiting at the door, and we packed our luggage into the trunk. We stood for a minute admiring the LaSalle that Rachel was so proud to own. It was a handsome vehicle. Except for the different grill, it had the same Fleetwood body of the Cadillac of that year. The inside appointments were much the same also. The car was quiet, but you could feel it throb with the powerful engine under the hood.

Rachel informed us that the LaSalle sold for $1,000 less than a Cadillac just to keep up sales for General Motors. This was the depression of the 1930’s and it took its toll of the more expensive cars.

Rachel sat in the front seat next to the chauffeur, Richard. I saw him lay his hand on Rachel’s leg for a moment and she smiled at him. This made me wonder if they might be in a relationship. He was several years younger, but did that matter? I put the thought from my mind, as it was none of my business.

Rachel directed Richard to drive down Broadway. She turned back and spoke to Roma. “Just think, my dear, you may be playing in one of these theaters one day in the future. I will be so thrilled to think I may have had some little part in putting you there.”

“I certainly am going to try my hardest to make it happen. I thank you for your thoughtfulness in giving me a chance.”

At noon, Rachel bought us a bite at her favorite luncheon spot. She was watching the time and went with us when we traveled to the airport. I received a hug, as did Roma. Both the women declared they were looking forward to being companions and living together.

When we arrived back at our home airport, Roma asked me to drop her off at the playhouse. If some of her troupe were present, she would run through her lines. Again, I left her cab fare. She started to object, but I just held up my hand. She blessed me with a smile and with a quiet thank you, ran into the building.

---

Roma filled my thoughts as I prepared some soup. I had just opened the can when my phone rang. It was my mother. “Cecil, I saw you drive in. Are you busy?”

“I just opened a can of soup for my dinner. I think I have a hotdog stashed in the freezer compartment. Why?”

“Cecil, that’s no dinner. Come join Pat and me. I have a roast of beef ready to put on the table.”

“Okay, I’ll be right there.”

I walked around the house and into the dining room. Pat Herkimer was sitting at the table and I could hear mother in the kitchen. “Hi Pat, how are you doing?”

“Hi Cecil. Actually not too well. I have had a setback and I don’t see a damned thing I can do about it.”

“What’s the problem?”

“You know that shopping plaza on River Street? I own that. I received word yesterday that the state is going to condemn the bridge over the river. That is my only access to it.”

“The state will rebuild or replace it, won’t they?”

“Sure, but not for another five years. The city can't help me. They only have to put up 10% of the cost, but the way the economy is right now, they don't even want to do that. They will be happy to put it off as long as possible.”

“How long before they close it?”

“By the end of this month for heavy trucks. For small delivery trucks and cars by the end of the year.. That is only five months away. The plaza is effectively cut off from everything except pedestrian traffic after that. Have you ever been to the plaza?”

“No I haven’t. I have seen the sign directing people to it that is all.”

“Let me give you a little background on it. It was a factory complex seventy years ago. The factory business left thirty years ago and it was empty for ten. I looked it over, bought it for a song, and had it renovated into a shopping plaza with apartments above. If the bridge is closed, those people can’t even park their vehicles in the parking lot.”

Pat Herkimer looked worried. “This is going to break me. All of the businesses and shops have long-term leases. The people who live in the apartments have leases going out a year or more. I have talked to my lawyer already. He said to be prepared for multiple law suits. Just the lawyer’s fees alone will be enough to strip me of everything I own. That is to say nothing about any judgments against me.”

Pat was quiet for a bit before he put on a good face and said. “Not your problem, my boy. Sometimes life comes up and bites you in the ass and I guess this is one of those times. I have not said much to your mother, so don’t you talk about the situation. Let us have a good dinner. I’ll be leaving early as I have to meet representatives of one of the national chains who lease the largest floor area.”

Mother came through the door bearing a roast of beef on her best china platter. “Let that rest for ten minutes, Pat. I will get the potatoes and the vegetables. Cecil, help me.” She headed back to the kitchen. I followed her in.

“Cecil, I was listening and I heard everything Pat said. You’re smart, help him.”

“I don’t know. I hardly know where it is located.”

“At least look into it for me, would you?”

“Okay, I can do that.”

Pat made his excuses as soon as dessert was over, just telling mother he had a meeting. Mother told me to load the dishwasher while she put the food away. “Let’s go into the living room. Cecil, I have been meaning to ask you if you ever see that girl, Roma, anymore.”

“Sometimes. We were in New York together last night. She is going to school there in the fall.”

“Oh?”

“Yes.”

“Cecil, I checked up on her. I hope you do not mind. Her family appears to be a bunch of crooks. Her mother reads cards for a living. Who knows what her morals are. You do know she is much below our station don’t you?”

“I don’t know that.”

“Well she is.”

Mother had just asked me to help her companion out of trouble less than an hour ago. Her looking down on Roma pissed me off. “Mother, Roma is a virgin. She is single just as you are. I can hear you screaming with pleasure from my apartment in the rear of this house. We had the same room together and we slept in the same bed. She loves me, but she told me she was not ready for sex yet. I respected her wishes. I do believe you had to marry my father when you did because you were pregnant with me at the time.

“You have never held a job. Roma is working and going to school at the same time. She is dedicated and some day she will have more money than my father ever left you. She does not smoke and I do believe you smoke cigars because you want to start a trend among your friends.

“When I was six you told me to address you as Mother, not Mom or Mommy. This was because you wanted to emulate some person who had more money than Father. Please don't talk to me about a station in life. Roma is trying to get away from a bad situation and is willing to work hard to make it happen. I will tell you this, if she does and starts to act better than she is, as you do, she will not be my friend anymore. I am confident she won’t, though.”

I paused to let my rant sink in. “Now tell me why you are so tense about Pat and his problem.”

“Cecil before I do, I want to know if I am really as bad as you make me out to be.”

“No, of course not. I wish we were a little closer though.”

“How do you mean?”

“Well, you never say, ‘my son’ when you refer to me. It is always, ‘Cecil’ as if you wanted to keep me at arm’s length. I always think and refer to you as. ‘Mother’ when I would like to say, ‘Mom.’ I think I would love you a little more if that happened.”

“I didn’t realize. I’ll work on it.”

“Good.” I grinned. “Now tell me about you and Pat.”

“I love Pat as much or more than I did your father. Pat is a more loving person and he is worried over the closing of the bridge. I know if he loses everything then there will be no life for us together. I have indicated I would share my money, but he will not hear of it. That is why I asked you if you could help. Would you do that for me, son?”

“I’ll try. You can do me a favor in return. Would you ask Roma to get you tickets for the play Friday or Saturday evening? It would mean a lot to her to have you attend. She’ll be home late tonight and will be leaving before nine in the morning.”

“I will, I promise.” I also promised myself as I went to sleep, I would do what I could to help Pat Herkimer resolve his problems. He loved my mom and my mom loved him. No better reason to work on it.

Mom knocked on my door at ten to eight. “Is Roma up yet,” she asked before stepping inside.

“Yes she is. She is getting dressed and will be out in a moment. Do you have time for coffee?”

“I do, son.” I smiled when mom addressed me as she did, remembering our conversation of last evening.

“Good morning, Mrs. Corliss.”

“Roma, please address me as Sharon. Oh, you look lovely this morning. How is your play coming along?”

“It is great. I am confident it is going to go well. Tonight is our dress rehearsal.”

“Roma, would you secure two tickets for me? Pat needs a diversion and I have convinced him to go with me.”

“I can do that. Would you like to sit with Cecil? I can arrange it.”

“Roma, that is so kind of you.”

“Good, the tickets will be at the box office. They are on me. After all, I have a major part in this play. Actually, it is the most important one I have had so far and I am thrilled. Did Cecil tell you that I am to be training in New York starting in September?”

“No. He told me you two were in New York, but I wasn’t aware what for.”

Roma smiled, saying. “Cecil looks after me. He even found me a nice safe place to live while I am going to school.”

“Where is that, Cecil?”

“She will be living with Rachel Bradford. You remember that Randal was father’s close friend.”

“I do remember him and her. We stayed with them when we went to New York.” Mom turned to Roma, “I would say Cecil definitely is looking after you.”

“He is isn’t he? Cecil, I won't be home until after the play tonight. Do come backstage and maybe I can ride home with you. I have to run. I just heard my cab honk. I will look forward to seeing you this evening, Sharon.” With a wave of her hand, she grabbed her bag and ran out of the door.

“I have to run too. I am looking into Pat’s problem this morning. Mom, I accused you of never doing any work last night. You are acquainted with many powerful people though, and for my purpose that may serve just as well. I have often heard you speak of our present mayor and you are friendly with his wife. The council member from this district used to have dinner with you and father. Father was also the investment manager for the attorneys at Gibson’s law firm. We may have to use all of these connections before we have saved Pat’s business.”

“You are going all out aren’t you?”

I grinned. “You haven’t got my bill yet. Mom, really I do expect to get paid if I am successful.”

“If Pat doesn’t pay you and you save him, you may bill me.”

“Sounds as if you love the guy.”

“I do. I loved your father, but he only found time for me after he had all his work completed. Many days I was not involved with him at all. Then he would arrive home and take care of me. It was always feast or famine for me. With Pat, he has the will to live large and includes me in his life everyday. He has a staff and delegates many of his duties so he can have time to live his life the way he wants to.

“Tell me, wouldn’t your father have been better off if he had built up a staff to do some of the work instead of insisting he had to do it all?”

“I didn’t realize you felt this way. I am going to remember this. When I get too busy, I’ll hire staff people to do the things that don’t need my hands-on presence.”

---

I started slowly to the Plaza across the bridge ordered closed in just 28 days. I looked up and realized I was meeting a semi-tractor and trailer coming onto the bridge. I glanced in the mirror and there was another rig of the same size on my bumper. How much did all three vehicles weigh? I began to sweat and gunned it over the bridge, getting off as soon as I could.

The thought crossed my mind that if the bridge was safe with this load on it now, what if only one rig was allowed on at a time? The closing needed a time extension. I pulled to the side as soon as I got off the bridge and gave the situation some thought. Satisfied that I had questions I needed to ask and even a few possible answers. All would take time to resolve. I knew that no one would answer questions asked by a mere kid. This I considered.

I drove around the Plaza. It was at one time a huge factory building. The first floor held stores and businesses. If this place closed, I knew the national concerns would just move to the suburbs and build a box store to inhabit. Where would the people living in the two upper stories re-locate? Somewhere not as convenient as this was I would wager.

The parking lot was huge and I realized that the many vehicles coming across the bridge were using the east edge of it for parking. The stores fronting the main strip above used the lot behind the stores for parking. Where would these workers and shoppers park if they had no access to the Plaza lot to park? More questions to be answered.

I was going to go into Pat’s office, but decided to drive along the main strip and see how much parking there was on the street. I gunned it back across the bridge, relieved when I was on the other side. I turned right at the flashing red caution light. There was no left hand turn here, only right. This was a very busy two-way avenue with a small traffic circle at the far end. The river came close and it swung out around where Pat’s shopping plaza was located. There were four streets entering or exiting the circle.

I drove down past three stores and found a place to park. It was early and most of the available spaces had cars parked there already. I couldn't see any public parking anywhere. Patrons used the parking on Pat’s property behind the stores. I wondered if he realized any income from its use.

I walked the length of the street as far as the traffic circle. Most of these shops were small. The frontage on the street was all between forty feet and only one I estimated at seventy. I imagined all had entrances in the rear of the store to access the Herkimer parking lot. There was an occasional walkway between each business property to the same parking.

I returned to my vehicle, but had another thought. The first business on the strip was a tobacco shop. There was a for sale sign in the window. Under it, a note said, “Retiring soon.” I went in and an older man sat in the corner. He struggled out of his chair. “Hi there, son. Hot isn’t it. What can I get you?”

“I don’t smoke. I was more interested in your for sale sign. Well, not the sign really, but what it says.”

He looked at me to see if I was serious. “I’d like to sell if that is what you are asking.”

“Do you own both the business and the real estate?”

“The whole shebang. Those who occupy the spaces own the businesses here. When the factory behind the stores closed up, the same people owned this street property. They closed the factory and went south. A development concern bought the land right up to the road frontage. Owners built buildings for whatever business they were in at the time. I was first one on the strip. I’ve made a good living here, but I’m getting old and want to move in with my son.”

I walked around looking over the inventory, opened the back door to where I could see Pat’s parking lot near at hand with his Plaza in the distance. “What price are you asking?”

He named a figure. I had no idea if it was fair or not. “What is the property assessed for?”

“The same figure I quoted. I might shave it a little just so I can move sooner rather than later.”

“The price seems fair. I will let you know this afternoon. My name is Cecil Corliss.”

“Sam Sanford here. I am pleased to meet you. I hope we can do business. Remember I said I might cut the price a little to make the sale.”

“Okay. I will be in by three this afternoon for sure and let you know.” We shook hands and I went out the door. Did I need advice from anyone? I didn't think so, but I was not finished yet. I got in my car and went along the street, around the traffic circle and back up to the entrance to River Street and the Plaza and over the bridge that made me leery.

I drove the length of the parking lot and found space behind the business that was the last one before the traffic circle. It was a combination hair salon and barber shop, James and Mary Canady, proprietors. They were man and wife according to a sign I had seen in the front salon.

The place was empty of patrons. There were three hairdressers and three barbers present. One man I took to be the lead barber was screaming at one of the women, who from what he was calling her, had to be his wife.

She was screaming back at him. The rest of those present were either doing their nails or reading the paper and all were paying no attention to the couple. I didn't need a haircut, but sat down anyway. The one I took to be the owner came over and started on me. Every few minutes he would scream at his wife.

I made the observation, “You two aren’t getting along very well, I take it.”

“Nope, we’re getting divorced and thank God for that, but that isn’t to say I’m not still stuck with the bitch for awhile. This is all we own and we can't sell it. As soon as it is sold, I’m gone.”

“I don’t see a for sale sign.”

“Her brother is the realtor. He says it is best not to have a sign on the premises. I think he wants to keep from listing it with his agency. I may have to list and find my own realtor if he doesn't sell it soon, like tomorrow, maybe. The bitch says if I do, the commission comes out of my half.”

“What are you asking?”

“Ten percent over what it is assessed for. That’s because we have to pay her brother his commission.”

“I’d pay the assessed amount. You probably would have to pay him anyway, but you could argue that out between you and your wife. Let me talk to the two of you together.”

He looked at one of the other barbers, “Pete, finish this up for me. I need to talk to Mary privately.” He left me, walked over to his wife, and led her into the back room.

Twenty minutes later, she returned and motioned to me to follow her. We entered the back room for a conference. Mary did the talking. “Are you serious about buying us out? You look just like a kid, no offense intended.”

“I am just a kid, but I do have some money. I am interested in this property, but you would have to be out shortly after we sign the papers. I guarantee you will have the check in hand.”

“I could leave today, but I don’t suppose that is going to happen.”

“Maybe. Call your brother if you think you need him. I am going to be in the area until five this afternoon. If you are worried about if I am good for this amount, call my bank. The bank is the Missouri Saving and Loan bank and ask for Mr. Peters. My name is Cecil Corliss and he knows me well. I am in as much of a hurry to get this done as you are.”

“Meet us back here at three then.”

“Okay then, I’ll see you before three. I’m going for something to eat.”

“You wouldn’t want to take me with you, would you?”

“No, I’m sorry, but I have to call someone during the lunch hour. Take your husband for lunch. You must have thought a lot of each other at one time. You know sometimes it is not good to be together 24/7. It is as bad as not being together enough.”

She turned and looked at her husband who was sitting dejectedly in the desk chair.

“Maybe I will.” She started to say something else, but I was out the back door heading for my car. I drove across the parking lot and pulled my car in next to Pat Herkimer’s vehicle.

I walked into his office and he looked up at me. “Hi Cecil. Have you got all my problems solved yet?” He laughed, “What in hell was I thinking asking you to help me? You’re too young to fix this.”

“Hey don’t give up yet, just take me to lunch. I have thought of a couple of things you could be working on. You still have most of the month before the bridge is closed.”

“Cecil, I am just heading out to eat. My attorney will be joining us. I asked him if he has any suggestions. I pay him enough so he should come up with something.” We came out of Pat’s office and walked down the plaza to a small restaurant. His lawyer, Tony Gibson, had a table and beckoned to us.

“Tony, this is Sharon Corliss’ son Cecil. Cecil gave my problem some thought and has some suggestions. I’d give him half of the plaza if he can come up with a way to save me from losing everything.”

“Mr. Gibson, you heard that didn’t you? Not that I would hold Pat to it, but I might ask for something.”

Tony smiled at both of us and said, “Be careful, Pat, some of these young people are pretty sharp.”

“I stand on what I said.” Just then, the waitress passed around the menu and we ordered drinks. I had coffee, commenting that was something I was addicted to. Pat and Tony ordered a drink with alcohol.

Pat asked Tony if he had any ideas. “Not really, but I think we should figure out how to slow the process down if we can. I haven’t figured out how to do that yet, but I will.”

I spoke, “I have something to say along that line. When I came over the bridge this morning, there was a big tractor-trailer unit filled with groceries behind me. I was meeting another one, a Coca Cola semi. There were also two cars on the bridge at the same time. That worried me a little, knowing the bridge was soon be closed to heavy traffic. You two must know some construction engineers that could inspect the bridge and okay it for, say one truck at a time. Even to extend the closing an extra month would help.”

“The state would never go for it. They are the ones who are doing the closing.”

“Get the city involved. Talk to Mayor Cummings. My mother knows him pretty well. Pat, you have seventeen different businesses here in the plaza. You have a great many people who rent apartments. In addition, there are those up on the street that use your lot for parking. The mayor might even provide traffic control or install lights for one-way traffic.

“I’ll bet the city has some engineers who could inspect the bridge. Just think how much the city will lose if the Plaza is emptied. That will close half the businesses and all will have to relocate. They all need parking. The displaced people who live upstairs as well. If the mayor doesn’t help resolve this it will be a black mark on his administration.”

The waitress was by our table to take our order. Pat looked at me and then at Tony. “I think I will pass. I am going to call Sharon and have her call the mayor. I will see if she can arrange a meeting. You two be thinking of how we can present this, especially so we get some extra time on the bridge. Cecil, I still say if this is solved, you are going to own part of the plaza.” He gulped down his drink and threw a bill on the table to pay for the meals.

Tony laughed as we ordered. “Pat’s a go-getter. You are pretty damned swift yourself.”

“Thanks. I am doing this for my mother. She loves Pat and has asked me to think about this. Now, Mr. Gibson, how do I go about retaining you to represent me in a couple of real estate transactions? They will be taking place, I hope, this afternoon.”

“What do you need?”

“Sales contracts and all the paperwork that goes with it. There is no agent or agency involved with one of them and maybe not the other one as well. I am a little concerned since I don't have a binder on either property, just a verbal agreement. That is why I want you to represent me today if possible.”

“Tell me about this? Does it have anything to do with Pat and the plaza?”

“Very much so.” I related my conversations with Mr. Sanford and Mary and James Canady.

“And what are you going to do with these properties? It looks to me as if it is a poor investment with the bridge being closed here at the plaza.”

“Are you representing me?”

“Of course, I thought that was understood. Hell, give me a buck and call that a retainer.” I dug out a bill.

“Okay, to start with, the word isn’t out yet about the bridge closing. Pat was informed first because he will be affected the most. The other property values will tumble when others learn what is happening. I could have waited to buy up property for a lot less than I am paying. However, someone else might have the same idea as I do and capitalize on it. I have a plan and I think it will come together.

“Worst case scenario, I’ll have to wait until the bridge reopens in five or six years. Demolish the tobacco shop then construct an entrance to the Plaza parking lot on that site. Do likewise with the barber shop, only make it an exit, and feed it right directly into the traffic circle.”

“It will change the traffic pattern.”

“Not that much. The only cross traffic on the street is the same one with the yield sign going onto the bridge along the distance of the whole strip. That does not have to change. Getting into the traffic circle on the other end, will be adding just one more entrance, but with the same amount of vehicles as there are now because there is no left turn coming off the bridge.”

“What about getting financing to purchase these properties?”

“No need, I have cash.”

“Nobody keeps that amount of cash on hand.”

“I do. My assets are in a money market fund with check writing abilities. You probably are not aware, but my father left me pretty well off. He also instructed me over the years about how to invest. I’m just trying my hand at it.”

I paused before continuing, “Pat and his problems seem to fit right in with the criteria that I have set up to guide me in looking for investments. I already have one short-term investment that is paying off and it looks to be a success. Another is a long-term deal, which in a way is speculation, but I have faith and it may have a big payoff in the future.”

Tony looked at me. Maybe I was a little brash, and maybe he thought me a fool doing this when I was so young. I could see into his mind and the thoughts circling there, “A fool and his money are soon parted.”

“Your office is here in the plaza isn’t it?” I asked.

“Yes.”

“Just as soon as we finish eating, lets get what paperwork I will need and we can go see Mr. Sanford.” I have a three o’clock meeting with Mr. and Mrs. Canady. That is if you are free this afternoon.”

“I am. It is rush, rush, rush with you isn’t it?”

“I would rather think, the expression ‘time is money’ would be more like it.”

Tony had his briefcase and the papers he thought I would need. I circled the parking lot and pulled into a space behind the tobacco shop. We walked up a few stairs and in the back door. There was a middle-aged man talking to Sam Sanford.

He spoke first. “You’re the young man that Dad told me wanted to buy the building and the business?”

“Just the building. I don’t know anything about running a tobacco shop.”

“Dad wondered why you wanted the place. He thought maybe it was something illegal.”

“Nope, I’m honest.” Tony and Sam shook hands. Sam Sanford introduced his son to Tony and me. Tony and Sam knew each other slightly, enough to say hello, anyway.

“Tony, are you Cecil’s attorney?”

“Only in furnishing the forms. I suppose I’m also here to assure you that Cecil has creditable finances to purchase your property and I want to make sure that the forms are filled out correctly.”

Peter spoke. “Dad, get to it. This is what you have been waiting for. Maybe we will be getting in some hunting this fall. Your grandkids are going to be all over you when we tell them. Christ, my wife will be too. I think sometimes she loves you as much as she does me.”

This seemed to be a real close family. “I have one question, Mr. Sanford. How soon can I take possession?”

Sam looked at his son for the answer. “This is Thursday. I bet we could do it all this weekend.” He looked at me. “How about turning it over to you on Monday?”

“Monday is fine.” We set about filling out the forms. I asked for and received a five percent reduction in the price quoted initially. He had the title of the property in his store safe. He had the property tax bills. Tony figured the prorated taxes out for the year. I called Sam’s insurance agent and had the property transferred to my name effective Monday. There were also fees and tax stamps to pay to the local and state. This was all beyond me. I was thankful that I had Tony here to take care of everything.

It was nearing three when we headed for the barbershop and the soon-to-be divorced, Mr. and Mrs. Canady.

Mere young person that I was, I perceived I was trusted to return to close on buying the property on time. Both owners were waiting for me. There was an officious man who had moved a table into the space between the salon and the barbershop. When he saw there was another person with me, he found another chair.

I could see there was a “Closed” sign in the doorway to the street. I then realized that we would be the only people here to conduct this business. The other two hairdressers and the other barbers were absent. I introduced Tony and found out the name of Mary’s brother (John Reardon), the real estate salesperson.

We all sat down. James and Mary were sitting side by side. I was sitting across the table from John. Tony sat back, not as a participant, but as an observer. John started, “First Mr. Corliss we have to discuss the price of the property. I’m not entirely clear on what you agreed to.”

“I agreed to the city’s assessed figure with Mary and James. I thought that was understood.”

“Maybe, but the asking price was 10% above that figure.”

“I can’t help that. I made an offer. I’ll stand on it.”

John looked at me, seeing a young kid just out of high school. Would I be easily bluffed? He would try it. “To be honest I heard a rumor just an hour ago concerning the Plaza. I think we will have to reject your offer. I would hate to have my client accept less than what the sale price was originally.”

“I do believe you have heard the same rumor that I have heard. If you think things through, by next week this property will be worth at least twenty-five percent less than it is now. Not only that, James and Mary’s business will fall off by over fifty percent. Of course, this is all speculation. I feel I am being generous with my offer. If you don’t advise them to accept it, I will wait until next week before making another offer.”

“I can’t do that.”

Mary spoke up, “John, maybe we had better discuss this. Cecil and Mr. Gibson, would you please step out back while we do?”

Tony and I went through the back entrance and away from the building. “You sure are a cool customer. Tell me why you are willing to pay what could be a premium for something you might get at a reduced price within one week?”

“First, I might lose it to some other buyer. Then I would have only one piece of property that is not worth much without the other. There is also eminent domain to consider that could hold things up. I want Pat to have access and owning both properties is only the beginning. This is only the warm-up to what may turn out to be a long game. I’ll explain after these people decide what they are going to do.”

We went back inside feeling they should have made up their minds by now. John was still holding out for the higher price. The owners were standing together. I pushed it just a little, “You two decide. It is your property.”

Both spoke at the same time. “We will take your offer.”

John started picking up his papers and we could all see how pissed he was. “Sis, I would have got you the higher price for this property. No way would a kid his age be able to hold out against my superior sales capabilities. He just does not have the smarts. Get someone else to close the deal for you. There is no listing with the agency, anyway.”

“John, what about your commission?”

“Screw my commission. I was just trying to do you a favor. You let this puffed up, wise-ass kid come in and listen to him and not me.”

He closed his briefcase and headed toward the front door. He paused and looked back at me with hate on his face. He finally went out. Mary, looking dejected and worried, said, “I will try to find someone to do this for us. You know this is the first time in a long time James and I have agreed on anything and it is all for nothing. I’m sorry and I hope John doesn’t cause us some trouble.”

“It is no problem. Tony has a realtor’s license and is able to complete the sale right now if necessary. I do want the property.” Tony opened the sale forms and spread them out on the table. An hour later, we stood and shook hands. The property by next Wednesday would be cleared and I would then take possession. Tony and I were soon standing before my car. He said he would file all the paperwork tomorrow. I drove him across the parking lot to his office.

I was getting antsy, as I had to get home and get ready to go see Roma perform at the theater. The curtain was rising at 8:15. I didn't have time to look back over the day to think about what I had accomplished. I walked around the house up to Mom’s front door as soon as I was ready. Mom heard me come onto the porch and was standing in the hall when I opened the door.

“Hi Son, Pat will be picking us up in a few minutes. He told me you made the suggestion for him to go see the mayor. I called and I think Mayor Burns was happy to see him when I mentioned it was about the Plaza. He is worried almost as much as Pat is. Worried enough to give Pat an immediate appointment.”

“Now don’t you be talking about Pat’s problems tonight. That was father’s problem. When he was chasing down a hot investment, he had no time for you or me unless I tagged along with him. I don’t want Pat to get into that habit.”

“Cecil, I had to dig the details of this problem out of Pat when he first mentioned it. He was reluctant to expand on it. We will all go to see Roma tonight and enjoy ourselves, I promise. You are involved so don’t you get into it with him either.”

“I won’t.”

The tickets were waiting for us at the box office as promised. Mom was looking elegant and Pat and I both had on dark suits. This was not really a dress-up night for the theater goers as it was a dress rehearsal. I would be in the crowd again tomorrow night for the official opening. The play only ran one week and then would go on to play elsewhere.

Maybe only because I knew Roma personally, I thought she was outstanding in her supporting role. Twice we could tell that she whispered the lead female actress her lines. Roma’s dressing room was quite large because the play cast was small. All three of us went into her dressing room giving her our congratulations. Others were in doing the same. Even one stagehand came in to tell her so.

If Roma was this good now with so little training, what would she be like when she was better trained in her craft. At least she would have the chance to become a star. I was making sure of that. We waited until she had removed her grease paint and took her out to dinner. She could hardly eat, she was so excited over the performance she had given.

We were riding in Pat’s car on the way home. Roma whispered to me, “Cecil, I really feel as if I am heading somewhere, and it is all because of you.”

“I haven’t really done anything yet.”

“Yes you have. You have given me the confidence I need to succeed. More than that, you are the best friend a person could have.” She leaned into me and kissed me. It was on the lips, but it was about as chaste as a kiss could be. She giggled, “I just felt I had to do that. I hope you don’t mind.” (Why would I mind? She was a lovely woman.)

It was nearly midnight when we got ready for bed. She was sitting in the living room waiting for me to finish my shower. She asked as I came into the room, “Cecil, do you know what asexual means?”

“I think it means that you aren’t attracted to either sex and aren’t a sexual person yourself.”

“That’s correct. I think that is what I am. I love you very much, but I don't have any sexual feelings for you. I hope you don’t think I am a tease, but I do like being around you.”

“I like being around you too and I have no problem with you being the way you are.”

“Thank you. I was wondering something, but I don't know how to ask you. It deals with being asexual.”

I laughed at Roma. “Yes, we can sleep together the same as we did the night we spent in New York. It didn’t turn me into a sexual maniac then and it won’t tonight.”

“Let’s go to bed then. Tomorrow is the beginning of my acting career. I just know I'm going to be a success, and with you being so understanding, it will come so much easier for me.” I did wake in the morning with Roma’s arm around me. My usual morning woody was present but it went away as soon as I relieved myself. Coffee was ready when Roma woke up. I don't think she was aware how close together we slept last night. Nothing to trouble either of us.

                                        Chapter Three

I went around to Mom’s entrance after Roma left. Pat had stayed the night and was drinking coffee with mother. They both exclaimed over Roma’s performance. I said I was attending again tonight.

Mom got me coffee and as she set it before me, I said, “Let’s talk about your problem, Pat. Did the mayor give you any hope as far as getting the time extended before closing the bridge to heavy traffic?”

“He did, but not as much as I had hoped and he is working on it. He is a personal friend of the governor. The trouble is, the Department of Transportation is almost a separate entity and doesn’t change when the governor changes, so he doesn’t know how much help he will be.”

“It seems as if you will have to do it on your own to be on the safe side. Find yourself an engineering firm that is qualified to do the bridge inspection. It may be money down the drain, but at least you are trying. That may count for a lot if you have to go to court and counter a lawsuit.”

“Will it make any difference at all? I mean we know the bridge is going to be closed.”

“It may make all the difference in the world.”

“How so?”

“It will give us time to provide another access to the plaza.”

Mom spoke up, “Cecil, how can you tell Pat what to do? You’re pushing awful hard.”

“I have already invested considerable sums in this. I'm going to be pushing you almost as hard as I am Pat. You are friends with our council member and his wife. I'm going to need some demolition permits, a permit for two curb cuts and various permits that I probably am not even aware of yet. All this is going to take time and we don’t have much, so yes, I’m pushing.”

There was silence as mom and Pat stared at me. I went on to explain what I had in mind. I continued, “Please get me a piece of paper and a pencil. I’ll make a sketch of what I have been talking about.” I didn't reveal who owned the tobacco shop and the salon/barbershop until questioned.

“Christ Cecil, I talked to you less than forty-eight hours ago about my problem and you bought these properties just to save me?”

“Hey Pat, you offered me half the ownership in the plaza. I have a witness to that statement. Father left me money and I’m making your problem one of my investments.” I grinned and they could not tell if I was serious.

“It will be worth it and I stand on it.”

“Don’t take me that serious, Pat. I am in this to make money, but I am not greedy. Remember we haven’t solved the problem yet and it is premature to be counting on its success.”

Now Pat was thinking ahead. “So we are trying to buy more time before the state shuts off access. You have bought property that you think the city will go along with for a new access. What is our next move?”

“We meet with Tony Gibson and have him draw up the papers for the construction permits we will need. I imagine we will have to go before the planning commission and maybe the environmental board. I know we will have to get a permit for change of use. You can help by having him work overtime on this.”

“What else?”

“We get Mom involved with all of this as soon as it is announced that the bridge will be closed. Do you know when that public announcement is going to take place?”

“It will be in the paper Monday. What are Sharon’s duties?”

“Mom can get up a petition and have everyone who will be affected sign it. She won't be able to do it alone. Maybe she can get her women friends to help circulate it. I know Connie Williams would be glad to. If she is hesitant, use my name.”

“Why would I use your name?”

“I worked for her in her store for a short time and came up with a couple of good ideas to increase her profits. She would want to return the favor.”

“I didn’t know you worked for her.”

“I did for a few weeks. You remember Georgy, her date at my party. He was her lead sales clerk and she made him her manager when their business improved. He has feelings for her and I pushed him to declare himself. They are working as a team now. A very efficient one, I might add. I think Connie Williams’ business troubles are over. That's what makes me think she will help you now when she learns Pat is having difficulties.”

“What am I supposed to do with these petitions after I secure them? I won’t need help as Pat has only seventeen businesses.”

“You won’t be asking just the business owners to sign. You will be asking all of those who work at each business. In addition, you will knock on the doors of all the tenants. They are all affected. You should not stop there either. Go up onto the street and impress the store owners and their workers that they are about to lose their own parking places as well as those of their customers.

“Don’t be afraid to spread the word how bad it is going to get for everyone if the bridge is closed. When you have all of the signatures, we will give them to our council member. We will see if we can get the newspaper involved. Do either of you know any of the reporters?”

Both shook their heads, no. Then Pat said, “Tony Gibson has a nephew that is a reporter for the paper. I'll ask him if he could be of any help.”

I said, “Good. Remember this may be all for nothing if we don't get the closing of the bridge set back. There just isn't enough time to get the permits in place and the work done. We need the access open with an extension.”

Mom and Pat looked at me. Mom spoke, “How come you are so on top of this? You seem so in control.”

“Remember, Father invested in many companies for his clients during his lifetime. Some were fine companies, but some weren't well managed. Some had problems that had nothing to do with the company itself. He rescued several by examining the problem and made money for not only his investors, but for himself as well.

“That is what I’m doing. I really think Pat is going to come out of this just fine. Politics will play a big part in getting it resolved.”

“How?”

“Pat think of this, the councilman in this district has been elected by us constituents to make their lives as good or better this year than it was last year. You watch, he will pick this up and run with it. After all, he will want to be re-elected. Who will he push? The mayor, who of course also wants to keep his job.

“And it won’t look good for the governor to have the mayor knocking on the door of the statehouse looking for help to relocate a segment of this city. The governor will be calling up the Department of Transportation and do a little leaning for them to re-think the decision to close the bridge immediately.

“The taxes coming in will take a nose dive if the city has a problem with the closing of the Plaza. The city will have to find housing for the displaced tenants. I suspect when all of these people find there is a viable plan before them, and see the alternative, it will all come together. I am going to put a fair price on the two properties I own and that will be included in the plan. I'm not looking to gouge the city, or at least not much. I’ll ask twenty-five percent, but someone will leak that I will settle for fifteen percent over what I paid.”

“You should hold out for the full twenty-five percent.”

“No, I think if you do the math, fifteen percent realized on a three-month investment is damned profitable. If this isn’t resolved in three months, we’ll have to wait for the new bridge to be built and start over from scratch.”

“You have all the angles figured, don’t you?”

“I hope so, but it is always the unexpected that can trip you up. That is why there are so many criminals in prison. A person gets an idea and plans out everything as best as he can. The trouble is you have to figure how the people that are in the plan are going to react. Some of those you deal with will not even know their own minds and they will have their own interests. If you could get into the minds of them, you would be fine. However, if they don’t react the way you think they will, you might lose the whole game.”

“Son, you are going at this as if it is a game. I think Dick Tracy or Batman would call this a caper?”

“Why isn’t it the same, mother? Money is at the end of it.”

“I guess you are right.”

Roma’s play was a success, but it didn't receive many raves. She was satisfied with her own performance and was as happy as could be. A week later, her troupe was to leave town and return to the road. I would miss her, for she had been in my bed every night after that first time. I thought about her. Did I want to make love to her? Yes, and I had a difficult time suppressing my desire.

I had to keep telling myself this was just a business arrangement. I had no doubt if I asked for sex, she would comply, but it would destroy the closeness we had. It would also make my first project a failure. She trusted me. Now I had to trust myself.

Monday, the news about the bridge was in the newspapers. The paper’s editor wrote about all of the trouble this would cause to one particular area of the city. He had been in contact with the mayor to discuss the problem and quoted him as saying that there were meetings going on to minimize the worst of the situation.

---

I decided I needed an office and spent time when not engaged with Pat and the bridge situation working on renting one. I took a short-term lease in an older office building. It was on the second floor because it was much cheaper than on the first level. This was a good address with law offices on the first floor.

On my floor, there were a couple of dentists and I think two psychiatrists plus one accountant. I was located in the back of the building. These were the offices I passed getting to mine. I didn't walk around to see who else was on my floor or in the other wing.

There were two rooms to the office. I had “Investments” in small letters center and "C. Corliss" even smaller in the lower right hand corner painted on the frosted glass. The office consisted of a reception room and then my office in the back. I didn't expect to be here much and I didn't expect much walk-in traffic either, but I did need a place to keep my paper work files.

I went looking for what I needed for furniture. Modern accouterments looked too brash, so I went to a secondhand store and found just what I wanted. The front desk was huge, heavy, and made of mahogany with a nice patina. There were two captain’s chairs of the same wood.

I had a matching desk in my office and two period chairs upholstered in forest green velvet. These looked to be antique and I paid a good price for them. Thinking I might need to rest on occasion, I purchased a futon and found a pad that went well with the chairs. The pad was covered in plaid corduroy, and was predominantly the same shade of green. I also purchased a horizontal file that was more of a safe than a cabinet.

I went out into the hall after the movers had installed and arranged the furniture to my satisfaction. I opened the door to the outer office and paused in the doorway. I thought to myself that if I got busy, I might put in a small refrigerator to hold bottled water and soda. It would be years before I could offer alcohol. I doubted I would ever need a secretary, but any clients I had would not have to know I did not employ one.

I walked by the desk and opened the door to my office. I looked around. Yes, it had the effect I wanted...rich, but not glaringly ostentatious. The only thing lacking was a computer desk. I would look for something that was compatible. I hurried home and got ready for the theater. I didn't mention to mom that I had an office. We were closer than ever, but then this was my business.

By Wednesday, Pat was on a first name basis with the mayor. Tony had filed on the sales of my two properties with the assessors’ office. He had most of the paper work completed applying for the necessary permits to demolish the buildings and the construction. Pat was keeping the mayor abreast of our progress and it was opening doors.

The planning commission moved their regularly scheduled meeting to the next week from when it would have been next month. The regular council meeting was on Thursday and mother and her cadre of women had canvassed the businesses and the tenants with their petition to keep the bridge open or find a way to access the plaza.

I was damned excited, for it looked as if everything was coming together. The Department of Transportation showed up the following week to inspect the bridge again. The results were both good and bad. They determined that the bridge really was worse than they at first determined. The state now ordered the bridge closed to the heaviest traffic immediately. Posted, they would allow cars and small delivery trucks only as long as the bridge was one-way traffic.

They also shortened the time the bridge was open by two months. This meant there were only two and a half months left. After that, it was then blocked to traffic. The next day the city had traffic control in place to direct the one-way traffic. Two heavy tractor-trailer trucks were halted and not allowed to cross the bridge. The companies did comply by sending smaller delivery vans to off-load their supplies. From then on that is what they would be sending.

The good part of all of this was to make everyone aware there really was a crisis. Tony had warned me that bureaucracy moved slowly. Warnings were posted for the meetings in the daily newspaper. As far as the demolition of my properties, the permits had to be in place before construction contracts could be let. Young as I was, I suppose I was impatient. I was also frustrated as well.

The city government was a little hesitant to come up with the money for the access and exit construction costs. Pat and I were at the council meeting when this was on the agenda. Tony was the spokesperson. “This can be financed privately if the city doesn’t want to get involved. However, it is quite a sum and to pay this off it would need to be bonded. The pay comes from tolls. That is not too efficient as toll keepers would have to be employed.

“That would be one way this could be financed. Another way would be to sell municipal bonds. This is a capital investment and again bonds could be sold to pay for the construction. Those same private investors could purchase these. Another option would be to let this construction take place and all costs associated with the project be paid on a cost plus basis. The city could then sell the bonds to the public. This might be the fastest way to develop the access.”

He sat down and awaited the discussion. The conversations became heated at times. Who owned the property was a question raised. Tony said his client wanted to remain anonymous at this time. There was no mortgage involved and the two properties owned outright.

Was the person or persons who owned the property financially able to pay for the construction? “Yes, definitely.”

“What would the plus amount to?”

“The financier would require twenty-five percent above the present assessment on the property and fifteen percent above the contract price on the construction costs. He would also guarantee with a surety bond to have the access completed by the time the bridge is permanently closed. Any delays and cost overruns, he would pick up himself and pay a penalty.”

At the end of an hour’s discussion, nothing had been resolved. Tony stood and asked to be heard again. “I have the exact figures before me for your perusal. The only requirement on my client’s part is that the permits are in place by next week. There is no time for delay.” Tony made one more point. “Another thing to take into consideration. There are traffic control officers around the clock out there paid by the city. That is six men for every twenty-four hours.”

Tony did well for me. The city decided to go with the final option that Tony had presented. By the end of the evening, I had sold two properties for twenty percent above assessed value to the city. I also had a contract to see that demolition of those same two properties take place and a macadam road be constructed for an access on one end and an exit on the other end of the Herkimer Plaza. The city could do whatever they wanted about bonding the costs.

A question about whether the financier could fulfill this contract came up. Pat readily stepped forward as a cosignatory of the performance bond. It was to be finalized the next day. This was the only time my name was mentioned, but I was not identified.

I made a call to the Biscotti Construction Company and informed the owner that permits would be in hand within five business days and Primo Biscotti could start work. It was 11 p.m. when I shook hands with Tony and Pat to say goodnight. A good day’s work done and I had made a little money. That is if everything was completed on time.

My name was discussed nowhere. The only record so far of me was my purchase of the properties and the sales of the two properties and of course on the construction contract. It would not take much of an investigation to lay bare my involvement, but as long as the project went forward, who would care.

You might wonder how I had managed to put this all together in the last three weeks. I have to return to mother’s friends and my year of listening to their talking amongst themselves. One woman, Caroline Mancini, now divorced, had found out her husband had cheated on her with the wife of one Primo Biscotti.

Caroline had known Primo from her grade school days many years before. They talked several times during the divorce proceedings and dated a couple times after the divorce. Primo was having trouble paying the settlement to his ex-wife and needed one good contract to be able to get a loan to continue in his construction business. Way under capitalized, he had hung onto his business.

This was a fact I had filed away. It had been awhile, but when I contacted Caroline, she told me nothing had changed for either of them. The three of us met. He came away with the contract needed, predicated on getting the permits. I suppose you might guess that the capital loan he needed came from me as well.

I had investigated Primo before the meeting. He maintained his equipment well. His business reputation was excellent. Bottom line was that I invested in the company. I asked Caroline to keep my name out of any conversation among her friends and my family. “Of course, if that is your wish.”

I showed the contract to Pat while we were dining with mom the next day. He was quiet and just looked at me. “How in hell do you know what to do and how to do it?”

“What am I doing, Pat?”

“You know, buying property to keep me from losing my ass. Forcing politicians to bend to your will to get the necessary permits. You get those same politicians to pay the cost of all of this. You even provide a construction company that is readily available to start the work on time. You’ve done this in less than a month.”

“I guess it all goes back to my father and the way he worked. I was with him for hours on end from the time I was small. I was not allowed to speak except when we were alone. I was there to observe him while he dealt with his clients. He would say, There is a pattern in life. Most people want to get from A to B and are always searching for the way to get there. There is usually an answer and it can be found.”

Pat wanted more explanation. “Why would a young person take an interest such as you in learning this lesson? I can't imagine one in a hundred kids in your situation would listen and learn from even his father. They would be bored and be turned off to the point of wanting to escape their confinement.”

“Pat, were you ever in his office?”

“Yes, many times.”

“Pretty austere, dark and formal wasn’t it?”

“Yes it was, Cecil. What has that got to do with this?”

“Let me explain. Mom did not particularly want to mother me. She spent most of her time with her friends. This was fine with my father as long as she was readily available when he had needs. So I would sit in his office, bade not to interrupt, and to listen if there was a client with him.

“If we were alone, I had all kinds of investment books and investment models to read. He spent hours looking at different companies to see if they were worth investing in. He also spent hours explaining how he conducted business. I looked up to him, so he had my attention.

“We had a strange relationship in many ways. Every once in awhile he would share some tidbit about investing with me.

“You know he sometimes shared the fact that money wasn’t everything to being happy. Just to have money in the bank didn't make that many people ecstatic. If you used money to make other people move forward by giving them the chance to work and earn it themselves, then both you and they were happy. I have come to realize that he had a great love for me and that is my legacy. What a pair we could have been if he had only lived.”

I choked up, knowing these facts were coming to me as I was speaking. I felt closer to my father at this moment than I ever had.

Mom got up, came around, and hugged me. “Son, I’m sorry. I just wasn't ready to be a mother. Samson knew this and that is why he would take you with him to the office whenever you were not in school. He never said too much, about what you did while you were at the office. In some ways, he was a simple man. You are like him in many ways, but you are more outgoing than he was. You seem to like people more than he did.

“You know more about Samson and what he did than I do. I often wondered how he could be so successful investing. He was as far from what you would imagine a salesperson to be. Please tell me how he did so well.”

“Father wasn’t a people person, but he had something else going for him. For any investment he was interested in, he would learn all he could about it, and then he would sit back and think about what would influence a stocks value. I say stock, but it could be anything. A client would approach him and tell him where his interest lay.

“Maybe it was precious metals or gems, but most of his business were in stocks. Take a coin for instance. If it was gold, there would be the face value price, the bullion price, or it might be rare with only one or two others known. Some famous person may have owned the coin. Father would know everything about that coin before he would advise investing in it. He would have a good idea if it were going to rise in price or fall.

“Pat, you knew him. Say, think about a year before you wanted to purchase the plaza property that you now own; I would almost guarantee he would've spotted the bridge condition and pointed it out to you. He would've advised you not to buy it just for that reason.

“But he wouldn’t have ended it there if he thought you were serious about wanting the property. He would have told you to wait until they closed the bridge and pick it up for a song. That is when he would have advised you to do just what we have been doing. The thing is, at this point you would be behind the curve and it would be a lot more costly to do what has been done.”

“How do you mean?”

“Well, you would have an empty property and you would need to go the same route with the mayor, the councilman, and maybe the governor. You might have a few businesses on the front street who would themselves try to get up a petition. You wouldn't have all of the people who live and work in your building to sign on so you wouldn't have the weight of their signatures behind your petition. Eventually it would come together for you, but it would be long and costly.

“I firmly believe that the bridge might never get rebuilt now that there will be an adequate access to the plaza. The same thing could have happened in the scenario I laid out for you. By that time, you would have to start all over with leases and rents. I guess I was seeing things through my father’s eyes.”

Mom and Pat were both staring at me. Then Pat said, “Cecil, I would say you learned the business well. When I said I would give you half ownership in the plaza, you have earned it.”

“Let’s get this done before we think about that.” I was a little uncomfortable, especially with my mother looking at me like she was. There was something new shining from her eyes. Something I had seldom seen. I had seen respect since I became her escort, but now what I saw was love.

Tuesday of the next week I asked Tony to call our city council member and ask if the permits were forthcoming as promised. The council member confirmed that they would be. I made a call to Biscotti Construction and said he could start moving his equipment to the street in preparation to start demolition on Friday. Everything was now out of my hands. Damned good for someone who was going to be nineteen in a few weeks.

I set about organizing my paper work on all of the projects I had going. I found out I didn't have the knowledge to get the figures in order. I had to keep track of taxes. I had been doing all this by keeping notes in a notebook, but now I needed to get the details put down so I would have an idea of where I was. There were the two separate investments from the Button and Bows Knitting store, consisting of the loan repayment and the other as me as half-owner.

I just made a note of the money I had put into Cindy’s college fund. There was to be no repayment on that money. That was a gift to Cindy.

I had the agreement with Roma Sadowski. That was all outlay. I did have several notations on expenditures. I had kept track of everything including the taxi fares I had laid out. I suppose this was picayune, but it was an expense and should be listed. So far the two big ones were the flight to New York and the cost of her schooling. All of this did entail substantial sums, but I had faith in my friend.

There were innumerable costs attributed to what I called the Plaza project. Tony knew what these were, including the one dollar I had given him as a retainer. I smiled when I thought of him. He had caught up with me for a minute the last time I had seen him. “Cecil, you know don’t you that you have destroyed the chance for me to increase my income for the next few years by a considerable amount? If the bridge had closed as scheduled I would have had many, many lawsuits to defend for Pat.”

“You seemed okay with working for me. You didn’t hesitate to work on my piddling little problems.”

Tony laughed. “Hell, going to court to defend Pat would have been a nightmare. I don't think I could've won too many suits either. My main goal would have been to work and limit the size of the settlements. You saved Pat in several ways. You also saved all the people involved a great deal of money, pain and angst.”

He looked as if he wanted to say more. Finally, “I've been directed by Pat to send my bill for the work I did for you to him. You might say that qualifies as a nice little bonus.”

I grinned. “I guess that is fair as it was he who asked me to give him a hand. I was glad to do it for him. I don’t think he had any faith at all that I could come up with a solution.”

“He didn’t really. When he was first notified about the bridge closing, it floored him. I suspect he was just thinking out loud.”

“Could be. I’ll have to listen closer next time.”

“Please don’t.”

I had exited the traffic circle Friday morning and passed up the opposite side of the street, as I wanted one last look at the property. It was daylight at 5:45. There was a lot of construction equipment on the street parked behind orange cones.

Already I could see people moving around in the two buildings and wondered about this. I drove across the bridge and parked my vehicle. It was a bee hive of activity. Men and a few women were stripping both the tobacco shop and the barbershop of anything salvageable.

I asked the first woman I met going up the steps what was going on. It turned out to be Caroline Mancini, my mother’s friend. “We are holding a yard sale in the parking lot. All the money goes to the charity at the Catholic Church. There are doors, windows, counters and cabinets. We have until 7:00 to get what we can. At that time the demolition begins.”

I had been in a rush to get this done, but now I hated the thought of seeing the tobacco shop demolished. I walked inside. There had been so many things removed, I didn't recognize it as the place I had purchased. I turned around and walked out. I went over and watched the crowd around the yard sale.

There was a bidding going on for the front door. I wasn't surprised. There was considerable gold leaf in the lettering and it would be attractive anywhere. A little old woman won the bid. She cackled at a man I guessed was her husband who was shaking his head. He did drive up a pickup and I helped load it on. I saw him kiss her as they drove off. There must be a story there. I wish I had been smart enough to ask what it was. The church was going to be happy. The items sold right and left.

At exactly 7:00 I heard a diesel crank up out in the street. There was a man now blocking sightseers from getting near the building. At first, you could only hear what was going on the other side of the building. Three hours later, we saw the attached claw of the equipment tear the visible section of the roof off. It was apparently grabbing a piece of the building and loading it onto a truck parked in the street.

If the piece were too big, the operator would use his equipment to smash it into smaller pieces. The parking lot was full of sightseers. Even the help that worked in the stores was out watching. They were reluctant to go in to wait on a customer when necessary. By three that afternoon, we could fully see the equipment that was tearing up my former property.

I had had enough, got into my car, and headed for the bridge. I was not the only vehicle, for there was a long waiting line. The traffic control would let twenty cars through in one direction and then reverse it for the other direction. As I reached the street, traffic still had to go right to the traffic circle. It was narrow because of the trucks in the street loading the smashed-up building. I went to sleep that night with a smile on my face, thinking, “I started this.”

---

 Roma finished the summer on a high note, saying she had learned a lot touring with the stage company. Again, there were nights when Roma and I slept in the same bed. She was just so innocent about sex. I was horny a lot, but I didn't want to destroy the friendship we had, so I had to be satisfied with a chaste goodnight kiss.

I went with her to get her settled in with Rachel Bradford. I had talked earlier with Rachel and asked her how much I should give Roma for a clothing allowance, not knowing the cost of clothing. “Cecil give her just enough for her undergarments and what she will wear to lounge around in. I will take care of everything she needs if picked in a casting call. If she does, they will tell her what to wear. If it is other than everyday clothes it will be furnished by me.”

The last night we were together in New York we did snuggle in each others arms. I didn't sleep much. We talked about Roma being so far away from home. I held her until she went to sleep and then got up and went into the bathroom. My situation had to change. I knew it would not change with Roma. When I got home, I would start dating, I decided.

I had always been in the company of adults. Even my one sexual partner had been an older woman. It was time to change and I decided I should be with my own age group. It was difficult trying to find someone. I had been a loner in high school and had never dated any classmates. I had not even dated Roma until the night mom gave me my graduation party. Maybe I would have to go with an escort agency.

I called mom and asked her to dinner for Saturday night, a couple of days from now. “Bring Pat with you. I’m going to attempt to cook a full meal.”

“You can eat here you know.”

“I know, but it looks as if I'll be living alone for awhile and I should know how to cook. I can’t live on sandwiches the rest of my life.” Funny how one thing leads to another?

I was down to the grocery store. I had picked up what I thought I would need for the rest of the week. The checkout clerk was a former classmate of mine, named Mitzi Radnor. We had had one class together the last year. I knew she had a steady boyfriend at the time. She was a little chunky and had not changed much since we had graduated. She was a happy, smiling sort of person and most everyone liked her.

I was three carts back and I listened to her complain to the customer ahead of me about being all alone since Pete had gone off to college. There was a dance party with many of her friends and she was just dying to attend, but couldn't go alone.

While I was unloading my cart, I asked when the party was. “Friday night. Why, Cecil, do you want to take me?”

Before I answered that question, I asked, “Did you and Pete break up?”

“Not really, but I am free to date while he is gone.”

“In that case, I would love to take you to the dance. Give me your address and I will pick you up.”

“The dance starts at eight.”

“Why don’t I come at 6:30 and we’ll grab a bite to eat somewhere?”

“Okay, that’s good. It will give me just enough time to get ready after I get out of work.”

I hardly knew Mitzi and I wondered momentarily what she meant when she said she was still with Pete, but free to date. I thought to myself that I would not be getting any sex, but that was okay. It would be fun to go to a dance. I might meet someone there that I could hook up with to fulfill my needs at a different time.

I would not be seeing Roma until Thanksgiving. I knew I needed to find some way to keep my hormones damped down before she came home at that time. Especially if she crawled into bed with me like she had been doing.

I was sitting in my office after bringing all of the paper work I had with me and put it into my file cabinet. I had been out of school about four months and I had had a challenge of one sort or another in front of me all the time. Roma was now in New York and I was looking forward to Friday night with Mitzi.

I had one free day from all the business I had conducted over the summer. What now? What did I know? Was it enough? Should I go out looking for new projects to invest in? Was I smart enough to keep winning?

I had lucked out by hooking myself to Tony on this last deal of Pat’s. He was the one with the knowledge of how to put things together and make it work. The more I got out into the real world the less I knew. Sure, I had a burst of vision on solving a couple of problems. Too bad you couldn’t get a license for that.

I remembered my thoughts of last night. I know I felt like a superhero, but I wasn't though. I was just a kid with a lot of money. I figured out my father loved me, but this realization came after he was dead. I had Roma and she was a good friend, but the spark of love for the rest of my life was not there for either of us. Or not yet anyway.

My thought returned to the past and my father. I was fifteen years old and sitting in his office. On the wall, he had several framed licenses and certificates.

An idea came to me. I bounced out of my chair and went home. Mom was there with a couple of her friends. “Hey Mom, what ever happened to father’s effects? You know the stuff he had in his office?”

“It is packed away in boxes up in the attic. Why?”

“I want to look at it.”

“It’s all yours if you want it.”

I went running upstairs. I found the box full of things removed and boxed from the his office. I found a damaged chair that was strong enough to hold me. I sat down and went through the box. I discovered that my father started slowly in his career. His first license was a realtor’s license to sell property. He went from that to a real estate broker’s license. These were framed licenses’ from the walls of his office. This was at the time he and Mom were dating.

He sold real estate for three years and then went on and gained a license to sell stocks and bonds, ultimately becoming a broker in those. There were several of these required to be able to handle the various vehicles for making money. He had these by the time he took me into the office with him. The main thing he had that I didn't have was a college education. I had made no provision for going on to anything higher beyond high school.

I did have something at my age that he didn't have at that time in his life. I had the money he had thoughtfully provided for me and he had to start from scratch. I certainly had more than enough money to put on a good table and have a decent place to lay my head every night for the rest of my life. My goal would be to preserve what he had left me. Whether I added to the sum would be up to me.

I sat there in my chair, took my cell phone out, and dialed Mary Canady. “Hello, Mary?”

There was a hesitation, “Yes, this is she.”

“Mary, this is Cecil Corliss. I have a question to ask you. It is unrelated to our dealings when I purchased your property.”

“Oh hi, Cecil. I was going to call you sometime. I wanted to thank you for something you said to me and James.” I was mystified. I asked her to refresh my memory. “You said once that James and I were seeing too much of each other by being together night and day. We talked about the statement. Since then we have put our divorce on hold and followed your advice. I am working in a salon in the city and James has just opened a barbershop in the Plaza.

“When we get home every night we sit down and tell each other about our day. I must say it is as if we are as close now as before we moved our two businesses in together.”

“That’s great and I’m happy for you. I was just making an observation at the time and didn't intend to tell you what to do. I’m too young to tell anyone anything.”

“No you’re not. Anyway, it worked for us. What was the question you wanted to ask?”

“I was wondering if you would put me in touch with your brother. I'm thinking about selling real estate. I thought I would ask him about it as he is the only full-time salesman I even remotely know.”

There was silence on the other end. I waited. Finally, “Cecil, I don’t think that would be wise. John blames you for him not getting a commission when we sold. In addition, he bitched about it to the wrong person where he worked. The agency he worked terminated him because it would have been against the law to sell my property without listing it at the agency.

“There was something about he had to have a form filed with the state commission that governs real estate to be able to show it even the one time. He didn't do that and he showed it multiple times without listing it. He can't find work with a different realtor and he's blaming you for all his troubles. I hope you don’t come across him because he's that livid.”

“Okay, I guess I had better find another source to answer my questions. You say James has a shop in the Plaza. I’ll have to get my hair cut there.”

“Good, he will want to thank you and tell you how happy we are now. You know I can cut your hair as well. Please stop in sometime for a free trim.”

“I will.” As I was getting ready to leave the attic, I thought, what a nice feeling to have a pair of new friends. I packed father’s stuff away and left it right where it was. There were boxes of records and papers along with his client list. Sometime I might go through them and get more of an idea of how and why he was so successful.

I drove over to the Plaza and waited with the other cars. Soon traffic control waved me over the bridge. I reached the parking lot, and there were kibitzers lined up watching the equipment tearing into the hair salon and barbershop building. It was noisy for there was a jackhammer working on removing the cement foundation of the tobacco shop at the other end.

I headed for Pat Herkimer’s office. I met him and Tony Bishop coming out. “Tony, how much is it going to cost me for you to answer some questions? This is unrelated to the plaza here, so I don’t think my retainer covers it.”

“Jeezus Cecil, you’re trading on that retainer way too much.”

Pat spoke up and asked, “How much did Tony stick you for a retainer?”

I laughed, “I wanted it legal, so I gave him a buck.” That brought out a laugh from all of us.

Pat said, “We’re going for coffee. Join us.” Over coffee, I inquired about getting a license to sell real estate.

“Which state?”

“This one.”

“It isn’t difficult at all. You have to study for it though. It is a seventy-two hour course for the two parts leading up to the license exam. It's online and you can work at your own speed. Other things can help you get there to ace the exam. If you are serious, I can help you a lot. What has made you decide on selling real estate for a career?”

“It is where my father started. I was thinking you must have a license. You handled my property transactions for me.”

“I do. I covered the prep course with my attorney’s education. When I passed the bar exam, I was able to get it then.”

I didn't hang around long. Pat had business with Tony, which didn't involve me in any way. I headed home and looked on the internet, finding everything I needed to start the course. This was a guided course from an Approved Real Estate School. I signed up and looked at the first lesson. I fooled with it while getting organized until early in the evening.

My phone rang. “Cecil, this is Connie Williams. Are you busy?”

“Not too. What do you need?”

There was some silence for a minute. Then, “Cindy is out on a date with an older boy named, Alex Potter. I asked her not to go anywhere with him, but she said she would be fine.”

“What is wrong with him? Where are they going, do you know?”

“He is greasy and wouldn’t look me in the eyes after I insisted she make him come in to meet me.”

“Greasy?”

“You know long unkempt hair with tight jeans that aren’t too clean. A shirt out. It was open showing his belly button. When I asked him where he was taking Cindy, he just said ‘around.’ Cindy had already headed for his car and wouldn’t come back when I shouted at her.”

“So you don’t know where they are?”

“I called Amy, a friend of hers. She said Cindy was going to some place on Central Street. She also said it is a place kids could get alcohol without being old enough. Cecil, I’m worried.”

“What do you want me to do?”

“I wish you would drive me down there. I think I can recognize the car she left in.”

“Okay give me twenty minutes to get you.” I packed up a couple of things I thought I might need. Cindy was not my favorite person, but for Connie’s sake, I didn't want anything to happen to her. She would have nothing to do with me at the store, but when I worked there, she did listen to her mother. Must be something had changed.

It was more than a half hour and dusk before I picked Connie up. Central Street was way on the other side of the city and it took three quarters of an hour before we hit the end of the street. I was going as slow now as I could. Connie was looking as close as she could, trying to spot the car. We reached the end of the street and I turned around and started back.

“Stop. Cecil, there is a bunch of kids in that parking lot. There's a line of cars in the back. Is it safe to drive in there?”

“We’ll give it a try.” I turned in and coasted to the back as if I was looking for a place to park.

“That’s the car. There are kids in it. I hope Cindy is there.”

“Okay, there is a place to park two spots down. I’ll back in and then I’ll see if I can see her.”

“Do you want me to come with you?”

“Not at first. I'll see if she is there. You might be ready to call the police on your cell if this gets rough.”

“You be careful. I don’t want anything to happen to you.”

Just as I opened my car door, I saw a girl and boy get out of the front seats of the car heading across the parking lot. I got as close as I could to the car without being seen. I could hear the boy in the back seat telling a girl to take off her jeans.

“No, I want to go home. Take me home please. I don’t want to do this.”

“Don’t matter, babe, I paid forty dollars for stuff that will relax you. I'm not wasting that much and not getting any. It won't be long before you won't care and after awhile you'll be begging me to screw you. I can wait.”

It was Cindy and she was crying please take me home. He laughed at her. Cindy was beginning to slur her words. I knew whatever she was given it was taking effect. The person lit a cigarette and sat down in the front seat. I walked back and whispered to Connie.

“It is Cindy and she has been drugged. The person is waiting for it to put her under and then he is planning to rape her. Here is what we are going to do. He will have his back to us when he goes after her. I'll put the end of this jack handle in his back and he'll think it is a gun. You put this black trash bag over his head and I have some duct tape to tie him up.

“We’ll grab Cindy and get her out of here. If he fights, I’ll clip him and knock him out.”

“Don’t hit him hard enough to kill him.”

“It is him or me. Come on, get ready, he will be after Cindy in a few minutes. Don't speak at all. I’ll do the talking”

Connie followed me. The person had just thrown his cigarette butt away and was leaning into the back seat through the open door where Cindy was laying. He was trying to get Cindy’s jeans down. I poked him hard in the kidney. “I got a gun. Put your wallet on the ground.

“Oh God, don’t kill me.” He started digging for his wallet. Connie had the bag open and pulled it down over him. I handed her the jack handle and wrapped the tape around and around him, pinning his arms. I shoved him onto the front seat.

He was whimpering now not to kill him. I almost forgot to tear a small hole in the bag so he wouldn't suffocate. I dragged the now comatose Cindy toward me and lifted her so her mother could pull up her jeans.

I got her into my arms and Connie ran ahead of me to open my car doors. I dumped Cindy onto the back seat about the same way I had dumped the person in the other car. We got in and I said to Connie, “Call the cops and tell them there are a lot of drugs and alcohol being sold to underage kids at this address. Hell, call 911 too. That may hassle them even more and get the cops here sooner.”

I wheeled out of the lot without my lights on. Connie asked, “Did you take Potter’s wallet?”

“No, that was just to worry him. He needs it for identification when the cops find him.” Connie looked at me and grinned. Then she laughed. I think this was more from relief over what we had just accomplished.

“Do you think Cindy is okay?”

“I think maybe she should be checked out at the emergency room to be safe. That is where I am headed now.”

“Cecil, I don’t know what I would do without you. Thank you from the bottom of my heart.”

“Thank you for calling me. I wouldn't want you troubled over something happening to Cindy. You have enough to worry about how she is acting.” We soon arrived at the hospital and I went in to get an orderly. They came out with a gurney and two of them put Cindy onto it. Connie had to answer questions and fill out papers. By the time this was completed Cindy was checked and evaluated.

The doctor said she would be fine, but she should stay the night. Connie said to me, “Take me home Cecil.”

“You’re not going to stay with Cindy?”

“No, I’m not. She can have the hospital call me in the morning and I'll come and get her. She is going to have to take responsibility for her actions. Maybe she will listen to me next time.”

“Okay.” I drove Connie home slowly. As I pulled up to her house, I asked, “How come you didn’t ask George to help you with this?”

“Cecil, I love George, but he has his limitations and he would be out of his element for something like this. I knew I could count on you. I still wish there wasn’t so much difference in our ages.”

“I do too Connie. Call me when Cindy gets home. I’m interested in how this turns
out.”

“I will. Let us hope things work out the way I want. Kiss me goodnight, Cecil.”

“No Connie, not wise. I would want to follow you into the house. Our time is past.”

“Good, I just felt I owed you. I will someday marry George, but I will think of you sometimes and wonder. Goodnight Cecil. Come to the store more often. I know you've been busy with the Plaza and everything. Sharon hasn’t said much, but I suspect there is more about you and what you do that she hasn’t told me.”

“Could be. Goodnight Connie.”

Connie called me at noon the next day to tell me about her morning. Cindy had called her mother at eight. She was scared and worried about what her mother would say when Connie picked her up from the hospital. I felt Cindy could go either way in her life. If she resented her mother and her advice, Connie might very well have lost her daughter. She sometimes acted like a selfish little bitch.

According to what little Connie said, I needn't have worried. Cindy was contrite and full of apologies. She had no idea what had happened or how she had reached the hospital. Some man and woman dropped her off she was informed. “You didn’t tell her it was us?”

“No I didn’t, and I asked the hospital not to tell her it was me. She may figure it out. I filled out the paperwork. In the meantime, I think she will listen to me. She certainly is acting like I want her to act. I think we are closer now than when her father died. It is difficult to raise a child with only one parent.”

“I know.”

“Cecil, we need to get together and go over our books soon. I haven’t shown them to you lately because you have been so busy.”

“Good plan. I have an office now and we can do it there. I don't think I had better come to the store. It might rile Cindy up.”

“Okay give me the address to your office. Will you be there today?”

“Yes, but only for a few minutes. Let's make it Monday because I'm taking an online course, but that won't matter. I can log off and go back to it any time.”

“I’ll see you about ten on Monday.”

                                        Chapter Four

I didn't want to be tied up with Connie and Cindy today. I had a date tonight with Mitzi. I was nervous as I was out of my element. I could deal with adults and was comfortable with them, but kids my age, not so much.

I put on jeans and a polo shirt. I did throw a jacket and tie in the backseat of my four-year-old Volkswagen Jetta in case Mitzi expected to go to a high-class restaurant. I drove up and I knocked on her door. I expected Mitzi would introduce me to her folks, but she came out as soon as the door opened. “Hi. I knew you would be on time. You are a lot like Pete in that respect. I guess you are going to hear Pete’s name a lot tonight. I talk about him all the time.”

We got into the car and I asked if there was anywhere special she wanted to eat. “Nope, anywhere. Wendy’s maybe. You pick. This is the first date I have had since Pete left. In fact, I haven't had a date with anyone else since I was fifteen. Pete is the only boy I ever dated.” Mitzi was right in one thing, I was going to hear Pete’s name a lot.

Halfway through our meal Mitzi announced, “You know you aren’t going to get lucky tonight. I didn’t on the first date with Pete and I’m not going to with you.”

“Okay, no problem. I wasn’t going to try.” The thought flashed through my mind, wondering if I was going to score on the second date. “Do you like working at the grocery store?”

“I do. I get to talk to all kinds of people. I've seen you buy stuff in there a lot, but the other day was the first time you came through my line. Lucky me.” I laughed, declaring I was the lucky one.

It was going to be another half hour before the dance so we dawdled over our meal. “Tell me about your life.”

“Pete is my life. That said, I live with my father. My mother died when I was fourteen and dad never remarried. We get along great and I've always been close to him. He started treating me as an adult right after her funeral. He is smart about people and told me to use my gut feeling when meeting someone.

“He thinks Pete is a great guy for me, just because he has treated me with so much respect. I've had a lot more freedom to make my own choices, maybe because I could talk with Dad about anything. You know sex and stuff like that. I have watched you in school and when I've seen you around. You meet my idea of a good guy. That is why I was tickled when you asked me for a date tonight.”

“What do you know about me? I’m asking, because I’m curious.”

“Not too much, but I know you were nice to that Gypsy girl. She was so pretty and no one liked her because she is different and yet so pretty. I think the girls were jealous. That is afterward when she always got the lead in the school plays. I wonder where she is now.”

“I heard she is in New York at acting school.”

“That’s great. I bet she will be a great actress.”

“So tell me more about Pete and you?”

“He is my guy and we are totally committed to each other. That said, we are both highly sexed and so while we are apart, we have given each other a certain amount of freedom. He has to live in the dormitory this year. Next year we can get an apartment together. I'm working and saving my money. My Dad is helping with his tuition. We all decided that Pete was smarter than I was so that is why we have gone that route. I will do something after he graduates and he is doing the earning of the big money.

“Pete doesn’t have any folks and has been living with us for the last three years.” She giggled, “People think we have been living like sister and brother, but actually we fuck like bunnies. After I talk to Pete about our date tonight maybe we will have a second date.” There was a smirk on her face.

“Your life has been so much different than mine. Maybe if we have a second date, I will tell you what my life has been like. I think yours has been much more fun than mine.”

“Except for always not having enough money to take care of the things you need I would say it has been. Let’s go dance. I feel like having fun tonight.”

We did have fun. Mitzi was on the floor constantly. I would finish a set with her and just get sat down when she would drag another girl by the hand over to me and tell me to dance with Carol, Phoebe, or Donna because she was going to dance with their boyfriend. I finally got with it and began enjoying myself. The dance lasted until 11:30.

We got into my car. “That was fun. What do you want to do now?”

“I have to stop at the grocery store. I’m going to try to cook dinner for my mother and her friend tomorrow.”

“What are you cooking?”

“I thought a pot roast or roast of pork.”

“I’ll go with you and help you decide.” When we got to the meat counter, I was looking at top round.

“Oh no, not that. You want a shoulder roast, it tastes better.”

I laughed, “What do I know?”

“Cecil, I think I’m going to have to come cook this dinner for you. You’ll spoil it if I don’t.”

I laughed again. “Mitzi, don’t you have to work tomorrow?”

“Nope, day off. Well, I do have four hours to work tomorrow evening.”

“Well, come home, be my guest and cook this for me.”

She looked as if she was thinking. Then she said, “Let me have your cell.”

She took it and dialed a number. “Dad, I won’t be home tonight. Probably not tomorrow night either. I’ll be home Sunday fairly early.”

I put my hand on her arm. “Invite your father for dinner. The roast is big enough.”

“Dad, I’m cooking a roast for the guy who took me dancing tonight. He wants you to come eat with us. We’ll eat at 2:00.”

I pulled into my yard and we carried the groceries into the apartment. Mitzi put her bags down and walked around looking at everything. She went into my room and then went into the other bedroom. She came out and stared at me.

“There are women’s clothes in the closet. There is a picture of Roma on the bureau. Tell me about it.”

“You told me about your life on our first date. I was supposed to tell you about mine on the second date.” I grinned at her.

Suddenly she laughed. “Okay, let’s call this our second date. Now explain.”

“Roma has stayed here since graduation when she wasn’t on tour. Maybe three weeks altogether and no not what you are thinking. She is in New York as I said. She is living with a widow whose husband was a friend of my father’s. She will be going to school for the next two years. Does that answer your questions?”

“I don’t know if I believe you or not. You lived here with her this summer. As beautiful as she is, you didn't do her. Are you gay?”

“I didn’t do her and I am definitely not gay. Sit down for a minute, Mitzi, I can't tell you very much, because I promised. I will ask you something. If you saw someone who had so much talent and there was a way you could further their career, wouldn’t you? Even if every time you got close to her, you wanted to grab her and make love to her?”

Mitzi thought that over. “You have more damned will power than I have. She is so beautiful I would want to make love to her myself.”

“I know and I think that is why someday she is going to be a star. She appeals to both men and women. My worry is whether her life will be happy one.”

“You care about her, don’t you?”

“Very much so. Hey, it is late and I think we should get cleaned up and go to bed.”

“I think so to. Cecil, I have had a wonderful night. May I use your phone to call Pete? I want to tell him all about this. Pete had a date tonight and I want to hear all about it?”

“Of course. I’ll take my shower first.” Mitzi was still talking to Pete when I got into bed. I figured she could talk as long as she wanted too and would sleep in Roma’s room.

I woke up around 4:00 for a bathroom break. Mitzi was in bed with me. I knew we had come home sweaty and she did not have a change of clothes. I went into the other room and found Roma’s ratty old robe and a set of sweat clothes, bringing them out and laying them on her bedside chair. I crawled back into bed and went back to sleep.

“Morning Cecil.” I opened my eyes and there was Mitzi laying there smiling at me. “Would you like the day to begin by making love to me?”

“I would, but give me a minute for the bathroom.”

“Good idea.” To hurry me on my way, she sat up and let the blanket fall away from her. I was not long, but I did take time to rinse off in the shower and to shave. Her eyes examined me all over as I walked out of the bathroom and toward her.

“How long has it been for you?”

“Three months or more.”

“Pete has been gone almost a month. I don’t want foreplay and I’m ready for you now.” I slid into her and what a heavenly feeling. A very short while later, Mitzi stretched and smiled. “Whew, I needed that, and I can tell you did too. Now is the time I want some foreplay.” An hour later, we showered and sat for coffee in the kitchen.

“You know it is going to be crowded for five of us to eat here. Can we use your mother’s house?”

“Sure, I’ll call. She has all kinds of cooking utensils we can use.”

I rang my mother. “Mom, can I cook the dinner in your kitchen and eat there. I have a girl who is going to help and her father will be joining us.”

“The girl doesn’t have a mother?”

“No, her father is a widower about your age. We would like to plan dinner for two this afternoon.”

“Good. I’ll help.”

“No need, I believe this girl has it all under control. She is with me now and I have everything we need. We’ll be bringing it around to the kitchen in a little bit.” I listened to mother as she suggested one thing. I agreed it was a good idea.

I turned to Mitzi. “So tell me about Pete.”

“He is great. Last night was the first time he went out on a date. He misses me, of course. His intention was to have the same kind of morning as we are having. His roommate stayed over someplace else so he had the dorm room to himself. His date was with him when I called.”

“That doesn’t bother you?”

“Yes it bothers me, but it would bother me more if I hadn’t had you to love me this morning. We discussed this a lot before we came up with this solution. It is going to be a long lonely year for both of us before we can be together.”

“I’ll help as much as I can.”

“You don’t have any girlfriend at all?”

“No. I will be seeing Roma on the holidays, but I don’t have anyone to be intimate with.”

“You have me. I like you. You’re safe, clean and the sex is great.”

“You figured out I’m not gay which is something I’m sure you wondered about.”

“I did when you told me how close you and Roma were. Let’s go see your mother’s kitchen. I would like to meet her before I get busy.”

“Mom, this is Mitzi Radnor. We had a date last night and she stayed over to cook the meal I promised you and Pat. She and her dad are really close so I invited him too.”

“That was nice of you. There will be one other person here for your dinner. I have invited Chelsea Wycoff, thinking you wouldn’t mind.”

“I don’t mind. She is one of your cadre women.”

Mitzi looked puzzled. Mom explained. “Cecil was with his father after he got old enough to sit quietly in Samson’s office. Samson didn't seem to mind him being there. As far as my husband and me, we had an unusual relationship. I suppose if you took the sex out of it there would not have been anything. I must say and I am sorry I did not pay much attention to Cecil until Samson died.

“I bonded with Cecil at that time and since then we get along quite well together. The people I was closest to all of these years were women who were lonely like I was. Cecil knows many of them and they seem to like him just because they were around here so much at the same time. He calls them my cadre of lonely women and they treat him like a son.

“I gave Cecil a party at eighteen and he rounded up a mate for me. You will meet him this afternoon. He is a wonderful person and gives me all of the attention I missed so much with my husband. I have not forgotten my friends and still have them around. Chelsea is one of them.”

We gravitated to the kitchen and Mitzi chose the cooking vessels she needed and set about preparing the dinner. When the roast was in the pot, Mitzi said, “Cecil, I need to go home and change out of Roma’s sweats and get my work clothes. I have to be at work at 6:00.”

“Take my car so you can change and you can bring your father back with you. I’ll drop your father at home at the same time I take you to work.”

“Okay, that will be good.”

As Mitzi left with my car, mom said, “The girl looks familiar.”

“You probably have seen her in the grocery store. She handles one of the checkouts.”

“Is this another one of your girls where station in life doesn’t matter?”

“She is. Her father has raised her since she was fourteen when her mother died. I’m sure social services wouldn’t approve of how he has done it, but I think she is a fine honest person.”

“Is she going to be your love interest?”

“No, she has a boyfriend that is going to school. They are totally committed to each other except for one thing. They knew they could not live apart without sex, so each was free to find a partner for that. I am lucky to have been chosen to be her paramour.”

Mom stared at me. “You young people amaze me. Back in my day that wouldn’t have even been spoken or thought of.”

“I admit I was surprised when she told me and it was sprung on me suddenly, just last night in fact. She is a nice person and I have the utmost respect for her. Enough of that. Mom, I don't know what her father is like. I do know he is helping pay for Mitzi’s boyfriend to attend school. He must be quite a guy,”

“Do you think he would be a fitting mate for Chelsea?”

I laughed. Mom was up to her old tricks of trying to find someone for her lonely friends to love. I wondered how this would work out because Chelsea was quite rich. I cautioned my mother, “Mom when you introduce the two, leave it up to them to find out if they are attracted to each other. That way if it doesn’t work out, you won’t be blamed.”

“I know enough to do that, so don’t worry.”

Chelsea had been one of my father’s clients and if her financial situation had not changed since he had made investments for her, she really should be well off. You wouldn't know it because she did not flaunt her wealth, dressed very conservatively, and drove an old vehicle. She also had never married. Why, I didn't know. She was nice looking and kept herself well.

Pat arrived and kissed mother. Her eyes were shining. He and mother went into the dining room and set the table. He had mixed them both a drink and offered me one. For some reason liquor held no attraction for me and I declined. Chelsea arrived in a six-year-old Ford and Pat mixed her a drink. Ten minutes later Mitzi and her father came in. She introduced her father as Foster. She headed for the kitchen after she introduced herself.

She said to me, “Dad only drinks beer. Do you have any?”

“Yes, that is what Chelsea usually drinks. She will switch after she finishes her highball.” The pot roast was deemed ready for the vegetables and Mitzi announced to those in the dinning room that it would all be ready in 40 minutes.

“What did you plan for dessert?”

“Ice cream.”

“That won’t do, Cecil. Go down to the grocery and get some apple strudel without glaze. I know we carry it. I’ll make a hard sauce to drizzle over the top.”

Dinner came off without a hitch. We all learned a little something about each other. Specifically, Foster Radnor. He was a middle school-teacher and part-time coach for both the boys and girls. Chelsea announced she had been quite good playing basketball. She had been on the championship team in college during her years there.

Foster picked up on that. “Miss Wycoff, you wouldn’t be interested in volunteering at the school would you? We are in desperate need of a woman to coach the girls’ basketball team. There is no money in the budget to hire someone. The season is starting soon. I did it last year, but I’m slated to coach two of the boys’ teams this year.”

“I’m afraid it has been too many years for me to be of much help.”

“I wouldn’t think so. Remember these are middle-school children. Even if they only get good exercise, they are better off than they would be otherwise. Would you at least consider it?”

“Let me think about it. I’ll let you know.”

“Thank you. We really do need someone.”

Pat announced that the bridge to the Plaza was being totally blocked off the last day of October. That was just one week away. “There will be a ribbon cutting ceremony for the new access. They have asked me to sponsor a block dance in the parking lot as part of the festivities. I will need your help. Sharon and most of her friends are involved, right Chelsea?”

“Yes, of course.”

Pat asked Mitzi what she did. “I work in the grocery store down the street.”

“You should be working in the food industry. The meal you just served was excellent.”

“I have planned to find something different to do, but I am helping my boyfriend through school and I hate to quit one job before I have another.”

“How about the catering service industry? Have you ever considered working in that?”

“I hadn’t.”

“There is a catering service working out of the plaza. They are always short of help and they have appointments months in advance. Let me put your name in.”

“Thank you. I will talk to them.”

Foster asked me what I did. “Not too much with my life yet. I have just started studying for a real estate license. That is the way my father began his life’s work as a financial adviser. He was quite successful.” Pat and mother were waiting for me to explain my other involvements. I waited for the conversation to move on to someone else without contributing more about myself.

Mom, Chelsea and Mitzi picked up and cleaned the kitchen. Foster had to go to the bathroom. Pat asked, “You didn’t do any bragging about what you have done in the last three months. Why not?”

“That’s just it Pat. I would have seemed as if I was bragging.”

He snorted, “Well, you and I aren’t finished yet. I promised you part of the Plaza for what you did. I haven’t paid that bill yet.”

“Pat, I made a lot of money on the property transaction. I made money on the construction contract. You are soon family if I read you and Mom correctly. I don’t need or want more.” Pat just shook his head saying nothing and smiled.

Mitzi took my car to drive her dad home and on to work. I gave her a key to my apartment when she informed me she would be sleeping with me again tonight. I waited up for her and we snuggled together and went to sleep.

Mitzi and I clarified our association for the future later in the morning before she went home to cook dinner for her father. “Cecil, I’m not moving in with you or living with you. That would be replacing Pete in my life. The sex with you is a different story. I would like to keep this key and slip into bed when I get to feeling sexy. Would you be okay with this?”

“I would. I will caution you that occasionally Roma is staying here for this is her home. At some point she will reunite with her mother when she can afford it.”

“Should I call every time before I stay over?”

“No, that won’t be necessary. If she is here when you arrive, it will not cause any problems.”

“It would for me if you were with me and Pete showed up.”

“Ours is a different situation. I may sleep here with Roma in the next room, but we don't have sex. That makes a world of difference.”

“Roma is crazy. She doesn't know what she is missing. I don't mean just the sex part either, but she not being able to live with you for the rest of her life. If I didn't love Pete so much, I would go after you myself. Does that make me crazy?”

“Crazy, maybe, but you are both my friends and I wouldn’t have you two any different than you are for the world.” How my life had changed in the last two days. Maybe it was me that was crazy and not Mitzi and Roma.

---

Connie came into my office Monday morning and looked around. “Hey pretty nice.” She seemed nervous. Was it because we were alone? “Cecil, I want to tell you what Cindy said and how she acted. I could barely hear her when she called Friday morning. I asked her where she was and she said she was at a hospital and could come home any time. I impressed on her how worried I had been.

“I picked her up at the front entrance and asked how she was.”

“I’m fine according to the doctor. The worst of it is I don't know what happened or who dumped me here. I knew when the evening started that I was in trouble with Alex. He was going to force me to have sex with him. That is the last thing I remember.

“The doctor said I was lucky. I had been drugged and could have been terribly hurt or even killed. They checked me over. I hadn't been raped. I am sorry, Mom. I’m going to do just what you say from now on.”

“That is what she said and I believe she will too.”

Connie paused and then continued, “I want to thank you again for helping me. You know if Cindy gets so I can trust her to behave, I can go ahead and marry George. I am looking forward to that. I think when he sees a change in Cindy, he will ask me.”

“We still don’t know why she dislikes me so, do we?”

“No, we don’t. I can't figure it out and I don't want to question her about it. I didn't tell you, but I tried to find out what the problem was before you stopped work at the store. She went into a towering rage and cussed you out. Since then I haven’t dared mention you.”

“I’ll just stay away from her, especially now when she is back to being your loving daughter. Now let’s look at the books for the store.” Connie and I studied the records. She told me that George thought we should increase the inventory. After looking at the trend in our sales, I agreed.

“Good, can I use some of the profit we have to buy what we need? The business will support it.”

“Of course, you are in charge and it is your decision.”

“Don’t say that. If it weren't for you, by this time I wouldn't have anything. We are partners so you have as much say as I have.”

“Okay, do it.” I was not worried and I knew the value would be more with the increase in inventory. The business was faithfully paying off the original loan I had made for stock when I became a partner.

“Cecil, can we make this a monthly meeting here in your office? I do like seeing you and talking with you.” I penciled in the date for November and walked Connie to the door. She looked up at me and then hugged me. I held her for a moment and she turned and went out. I turned back and started on a lesson I needed to become a realtor.

My back cramped up from concentrating so hard. I needed to do something about that. I got up and walked around the desk. I had done two lessons today. That should be enough to start, but I needed exercise. Maybe I should do something such as workout at a gym if I was sitting at a desk a lot. I didn't need to lose any weight, because I was lean as a whip. I chuckled to myself, thinking of Mitzi, I might need to be stronger if I was going to keep up with her during the next year.

I stepped into the law office on the first floor and asked the elderly receptionist if there was a gym in the area. “Down the street, around the corner on the left, and two doors down. Are you in this building?”

“Yes, I just opened an office upstairs at the end of the hall. Go left when you get of the elevator. I do investments.” She did not look as if she believed me. Maybe I should bulk up as well. I also wondered when I was going to have to start shaving more often. I knew I looked young. I said thanks and left.

I entered the gym and talked with one of the staff. I was asked what I wanted to accomplish and why. “You have to have a goal. You set a goal and when you reach that level, you set another one.” It took twenty-five minutes of questions and answers before I was assigned to Winifred. She was black, forty-two, looked thirty-five and had muscles showing where women never were supposed to have any. I learned later that she had been a Physical Training Drill Instructor in the service.

“Are you serious about this? If you aren’t and are going to quit after a week or two there is no sense in starting a program.”

“I am serious.”

“Okay, I’ll start you on some of the machines. Can you stay for two hours today? This is your evaluation. I want to see how strong you are.”

I was rung out at the end of the day. Winifred had me change from one machine to another every ten minutes. I struggled, but kept at it until told enough. “Cecil, I’m impressed. You are weak, I don't need to tell you that. I'm impressed that you went ahead and did everything I asked of you. I want to work with you. What you will be doing now will stay with you through the rest of your life.

“When you gain strength, maybe you will want to take up training in defensive moves in case you ever get into a situation where you have to defend yourself. I am qualified in that area as well. Go take a shower and I’ll give you a massage.” Later she offered me her phone number in case I had questions about some defensive moves. I never expected I would be calling her, but I accepted it anyway.

My days were getting busier. I had a session with Winifred three times a week. I also had a pass at the pool that was part of the gym and fitness center. I intended to go in and swim several laps on off-days and weekends. I was working through my real estate lessons. I also was downloading excerpts from different books and articles that pertained to the real estate industry as well.

Mitzi slid into bed with me Wednesday evening. Thursday morning I had intended to go to the pool, but I didn't make it. Her schedule at the grocery this week would leave her free to go out with me Friday night and Sunday night. When she announced this, I wondered if I would be in any shape to work out on Monday morning. Winifred and Mitzi were pushing my stamina to the limit, just in two different ways.

The official ribbon cutting for the new access took place on Saturday morning the last day of October. This was going to be an all day block party. There was food and even rides for the kids. Pat had a small stage constructed in the plaza parking lot for some dignitaries to sit on while waiting for their chance to speak at the podium.

The mayor of course, had words to say. It sounded more like an election speech to me than about the subject at hand. The lieutenant governor was there and his speech was much the same. The city councilman from our district took credit for pushing the agenda along. Three of the business owners on the strip said they were pleased they had not lost parking for their customers.

Pat was the last to speak. Pat repeated the worry he had about his business when first informed of the bridge closing. He was so happy the Plaza continued to be open without real disruption through the access construction. He finished with, “Please, ladies and gentleman, everyone has had something to say about what has gone on here to save my business and the businesses that populate the plaza. Yes, and those businesses that needed the parking as well.

“I want to thank the city workers on traffic control that did a fine job directing traffic. So many people have worked to see this project completed on time. There is one person here today that had the vision for this to get done. I haven't heard his name spoken yet and it should be for he was behind it all.

“Cecil Corliss, would you come up and say a few words?”

I had been standing with my mother and her cadre of women. Mitzi was with me as was Foster. He was there with Chelsea Wycoff. Mary and James Canady were in the crowd. Cindy Williams was too, but wouldn't come close to us because Connie was with me in mother’s group.

I walked up the four steps to the raised stand. Very few in the crowd other then my mother and Pat knew me. Sam Sanford, the Canadys, and Mom’s friends did, but that was all.

I stood at the podium. “I don’t really know why Pat Herkimer wanted me to say something here today. It might be because he is sweet on my mother and we all know that a man will do anything to gain the love of a pretty woman. That works both ways. Mom asked me to talk with Pat when the state first raised the specter of the bridge closing which would leave the plaza isolated without access.

“I did talk with Pat and he had his attorney, Tony Bishop, with us while we had dinner. I bounced around a few ideas and a solution of how to proceed was formulated. Whatever it was, it worked and you can see the results. To conclude, I think Mom and Pat are closer than ever and I haven't done anymore than be a dutiful son to my mother. Thank you.”

I don't think anyone in the crowd knew anymore about me now or why I was asked to speak. That was the way I wanted it. I came down off the stand. Tony was standing there. “Cecil, you will never make a politician. You just don’t know how to toot your own horn.”

I grinned. “This is the way I want things to be. You are on retainer and I don't want you to expand on actions about what I do. Okay?”

Tony shook his head and walked away. Mother and Pat came over to speak to me and were very unhappy. I guess they wanted me to get full credit for resolving Pat’s problem. Mitzi and Foster Radnor were puzzled. When Mitzi and I had a minute alone, she wanted to know what was going on. “I’ll tell you some of it. My father left me a legacy and when I had a chance to do some good with it, I helped Pat and Mom out until they had control. That’s it.”

“Somehow, I don’t think that is all, but I’ll let it go. I got news. Chelsea is going to be a coach at the middle school. Dad has got off his duff and has asked her for a date. This is the first time I can ever remember him going out. Thank you.”

“You were doing the cooking for me. I just thought he might like a dinner out the other day and to be with his daughter.”

“What about having Chelsea there for a dinner companion?”

“Hey don’t blame me for any of that. I knew nothing about my mom inviting her.”

“Maybe not, but I’ll bet you knew she would have someone dine with us.” I just grinned.

The food was prepared by the catering concern that Pat had mentioned to Mitzi. She went over and spoke to the person in charge. “Come and be interviewed at ten on Monday.” We stood close by watching. Mitzi wanted to get an idea how they worked and what the job entailed.

Mary and James Canady came over and Mary hugged me, while James beamed and shook my hand. He said, “You didn’t have very much to say when you were asked to speak. It almost made me get up there and tell the crowd what kind of person you are. Sam Sanford and I were talking about it a few minutes ago. He will be over and say hi to you. He said if he had known how much he was going to enjoy retirement, he would have given the tobacco shop away and retired five years ago.”

They drifted away. Mitzi asked who they were. “Just a couple who I met right after I graduated. He is a barber and has a shop here in the plaza. Mary works in a hair salon. They are a nice couple”

“And just how did you meet them?”

“You know how to pin a person down, don’t you?”

“Cecil, you talk, but after you get through speaking no one knows anything more than before the conversation began. We are sleeping together, so shouldn’t that give me the right to know more about you?”

“I didn’t think of that. Promise you will not spread this around. Mary and James owned a combination barbershop and hair salon up on the main strip. They were fighting and a divorce suit had been filed. I made an off the top of my head observation that working and living together around the clock didn’t give each other any ‘me’ time. For some unknown reason they grabbed that comment, decided it had merit, sold their business, found different places to work, dropped the divorce suit, fell back in love, and think I am some kind of guru. End of story.”

“Maybe, but tell me why you were in their shop in the first place?”

“It could've been to get a haircut.”

“It wasn’t or you would have started out with that fact. Come on, share.”

“Okay, I was there to buy the property that housed their business. I made them an offer and I waited around while they discussed it. They were screaming insults at each other all the time I was there.”

“Why did you want their building?”

Mitzi examined my face. I had played this game long enough and I could see she wasn't going to give up. “The building is gone now. It stood where the exit to the traffic circle is.”

“You bought it?” I nodded. “How about this Sam Sanford the Canady’s were talking about?”

“He owned the tobacco store where the entrance to the parking lot is now. Understand, I wanted to help Pat out and my mother had asked me to do something.”

“And whose idea was it to do this?”

“Mine and I guess you know all about me now.”

“Well, I should hope so, but somehow I doubt it.”

“I wish you didn’t have to work tonight. I would like to be here dancing under the stars with you.”

“I know and I have to work the early shift in the morning. I am sleeping at home tonight. I need to think about Pete. I miss him so much.”

“I can’t say I've ever been in love, but I think I can imagine how you must feel. I also have to admit that if I was in love, I wouldn’t let my girlfriend sleep with another person just because she couldn’t be with me.”

“He wouldn’t either unless it was someone like you. He trusted me to find someone that would treat me right. You are that person.” Mitzi wanted to reinforce how much she loved Pete. “If this doesn’t work out and Pete should fall in love with the girl he has sex with I’ll let him go. I will never stop loving him though.”

I was getting the idea what true love is all about. Would I ever have someone to love me as this girl loved Pete? I certainly hoped I would. Mitzi left to go to work. Foster and Chelsea hung around with us.

Connie Williams was with us too. “George is coming when the dance begins. I think it may be tonight he asks me to marry him.”

“I hope so, Connie. You two will be great together.”

“I believe so. Have you seen Cindy? She came with us.”

“I've seen her at a distance. She will not come near us as long as I am with you. Someday we will find out why she hates me so.”

“I could tell her all you have done for me and what you have done for her as well. You are the one that restored the money for her college fund that I had to use when her father was so ill.”

“I've asked you not to tell her.”

“I won’t until I have your permission.”

Sam Sanford came up and shook my hand. “Well, son, you did it. You should be famous, but there aren’t ten people here who know it was you that rescued this place from just being a blight on our fair city.”

“It would have got done without me someday.”

“Maybe, but not without a lot of pain and suffering. The whole project needed a catalyst to get off the ground and you provided it. I have hope for our youth if they are anything like you.”

“Thank you. How was the fishing?”

“It was great. I had a chance to get my grandkids away from those damned games they play and teach them to fish. It was perfect for all of us.”

Just then, Primo Biscotti and Caroline Mancini came rushing up to our group. “Sharon, I guess Primo and I missed everything. He had to go out of town to make an estimate on a job. The mayor gave Primo’s name to someone. The job is one that will make the Biscotti Construction Company’s name famous. It is almost a given Primo will get it. He is so certain of this, he has asked me to be his wife.”

Caroline came and hugged me while Primo shook my hand. Foster and Chelsea were standing watching this exchange. Chelsea hugged Caroline and whispered something to her. They both turned and looked at Foster and then at me. God, now I was blamed for putting Foster and Chelsea together. I had had enough. I went home and called Roma.

“Hi, Roma, how are things going with you?”

“Cecil, I’m having the best time. I wish you were here with me. Rachel is treating me just like a daughter. I am learning a lot. The only part that discourages me is how much I don’t know. That will change as time goes on. What are you up to?”

“I’m busy. I went to the ribbon cutting at the plaza today. My entire crowd wanted to give me credit for some of the things I did to get the new access.”

“I’ll bet you figured out how to give credit to someone else.”

“I did. I just said my mom asked me to help and I did as she asked. Right after I said that, I got down off the stand, leaving everyone who didn't know me wondering why was I asked to say a few words. Pat was a little upset. He is almost family so he has to live with it.”

“Anything else going on?”

“Yeah, and I guess that is why I called thinking you should know about it.”

“You have a girlfriend, don’t you?”

“Yes and no. Do you remember Mitzi Radnor from our class?”

“Sure, she goes with Pete somebody. They have been together since they hit high school. Explain what you are doing with her and what happened to Pete.”

“Pete is going to school. Mitzi is staying here and working to keep him there this year. Next year she hopes to go live with him when he can live off campus. Neither one felt they could survive without sex for a whole year, so they both chose someone of the opposite gender to satisfy their urges.”

“I take it Mitzi chose you. Is she living with you?”

“No, but I guess you could say she is a friend with benefits. This is just opposite of you and me. You live with me without the benefits.”

“I wish I could change. I think about it and you a lot, but I can’t do it.”

“I know that. I love you just the way you are.”

“What happens if Mitzi and you fall in love? Or Pete falls in love with someone? He has someone too hasn’t he?”

“Yes, of course. I believe their love is strong enough to make it. At least until summer anyway. As far as I am concerned, I have you. Are you coming home for Thanksgiving?”

“I would like to.”

“I’ll send you fare.”

“No need, I haven’t used but very little money in the account you so generously set up for me. Rachel pays for most everything.”

“Would she come with you for the holiday?”

“I’ll ask, but she has said she might fly out to California to be with her daughters and their families.”

“Please Roma, you come anyway.”

“I will. I think Rachel was wondering what I was doing for the holiday. Are you sure you want me even when you have someone in your bed?”

“Even then.”

“Okay, I was planning to, and have already looked at the flight schedules. I will arrive sometime that Wednesday morning and get a ride from the airport.”

“No, I’ll pick you up. I am anxious to see you. Call when you know what time the plane lands.” We talked a while longer before we hung up. Mitzi and Roma, two women and each so different.

I got up early the next day. It being Sunday, I decided not to bother mom or Pat. Pat had moved in with my mother a few weeks ago. I went over to the office and started a lesson. I finished that one and decided not to start another. I wondered to myself if I could be hired by a real estate agency. I looked on the computer for agencies selling property here in the city. There were pages of agencies listed in the yellow pages.

I decided I would rather work for a small, private one, not the franchised ones such as Re-max or Coldwell Banker. I made a note of a couple that had display ads. Just then, my cell vibrated. “Cecil, where are you?”

“I’m in my office, Mom.”

“I’m putting dinner on the table in a half hour. Can you be here?”

“I can if you aren’t having company. I have on a sweater and jeans?”

“That’s fine. Come as you are.”

I pulled into the driveway. I could see a bunch of cars parked up the street from my mom’s house. I thought, “Must be the neighbors are having a party.”

I opened the front door. “Happy birthday, Cecil!” Crap, it was my birthday and I had forgotten all about it. The room was filled with people. I made the rounds addressing everyone. One person there I had never met, but I immediately knew who she was. This was Roma’s mother, Drina Sadowski. She was heavier, and had coarser features than Roma. In her youth she had to have been fully as beautiful as her daughter. I hugged her, saying I was so pleased she could be here to celebrate my birthday.

Before I went on to the next one of my guests, I whispered to her, “Please stay after this is over. I want to get to know you.” She promised she would.

Connie Williams and Cindy were here with George. Cindy was glaring at me the same as usual. As I shook her hand, she passed me a small envelope. “Here is your birthday card, Mr. Corliss. Please open it in private. The message should not be shared.” Her calling me mister peeved me.

“Thank you for the card, Cindy, and thank you for coming to my birthday party. May I hug you?” I did not wait for her answer, just walking close and before she knew what was happening, my arms were around her. She did not struggle, too surprised I guess. I whispered, “You are very beautiful tonight.” I immediately left her and turned to Caroline Mancini. I looked past Caroline and saw Connie smile at Cindy’s discomfiture.

Some of the other guests who were present were Mary and James Canady. Sam Sanford sent regrets. Primo Biscotti was here with Caroline. Tony Bishop and his wife, whom I had never met before was with her husband. Chelsea and Mitzi’s father, Foster Radnor was there, passing on the word that Mitzi would be here as soon as she got out of work.

My table companion was Melanie Fortier. She was another of mother’s friends. She was from old money, had been a debutante, and was from the elite side of the city. Unfortunately, she did not marry well. The man she married went through the money that had come down to her from her grandfather and father.

He was a secret gambler, ending up in a hotel room in Las Vegas blowing his brains out. Mother had met her at some charity event and they had become friends. She was never trained to work and struggled at every job she attempted, never lasting long at any. She was now living on a small pension from an aunt.

She was a joy to talk to however, and knew Emily Post from cover to cover. She could set and arrange a table as she had done this one for mother and my birthday. I had the feeling that Melanie was living in a century that was in the past.

The gathering sang happy birthday to my embarrassment. Brandy was served as I turned to my companion. “Melanie, what are you doing for the next year or two?”

“Oh my, nothing I suppose. I can’t really do anything.”

“If I found something that I thought you could handle and it was a paid position, would you consider it? I might add that all of your expenses would be picked up as well.”

“I definitely would consider it. I have to pinch my pennies just to buy food. Sometimes there is hardly enough after I pay my rent. What would the work be like?”

“What I have in mind is for you teach someone how to move in circles far above what her station is now. After a bit it might entail some traveling and you would be moving around the country.”

“This sounds extremely interesting. I would consider it after I had more details.”

“This hasn’t been finalized yet, but I should know within a week. I'll let you know as soon as I can. This was a sudden thought of mine and I have to decide if it would work.”

“Do let me know. Now let me ask you a question. Why is Connie’s daughter glaring at you? I thought she was going to faint when you hugged her. I can tell she dislikes you and I've never seen anyone react to you as she has. Personally I think you are quite nice.”

“I worked in Connie’s store for a few weeks several months ago. She started acting like this shortly after I started work. I have no idea and I am as curious about it as you are.”

“Maybe she was in love with you and you turned her down.”

“I don’t think so. I don’t know her that well.”

Mitzi came in. She had taken time to change into a nice smock. She flashed me a beautiful smile when she said happy birthday. Mom introduced her as a classmate of mine and as Foster Radnor’s daughter. Mitzi paused beside Drina Sadowski, saying she had known Roma in school.

I sidelined Mitzi and asked her to go home with her father and I would pick her up, unless he and Chelsea stayed late here with mom and Pat.

“Why?”

“I want to talk to Roma’s mother concerning Roma’s future.”

“Are you asking her if you can marry Roma?”

“No, Roma and I will never be married. Wow, for a minute there I thought you were jealous.”

“Maybe I was a little. You and Roma have such a strange relationship.”

“That we do.”

People were getting ready to leave. Pat said, “Sharon requested no birthday presents for Cecil. I consider that he is the person who saved the plaza for me. I made a statement in front of witnesses that I would give him half interest in it if he saved it for me. He said he would not accept it and what he did was for his mother and not necessarily for me directly.

“This leads me to make the announcement that Sharon and I will be getting married before the new year comes in. I have come to know Cecil and how his mind works. Probably better than anyone else. In the near future, I will be meeting with him and I think I have come up with something he will accept.

Pat looked at me to see what my reaction would be. “Thanks Pop.” The laughter exploded, making my face red.

Shortly after this I asked, “May I be excused. I would like to talk to Roma’s mother, Drina. Roma is living in New York. I want to tell her all about it.” I guided Drina around to my apartment. I showed her where Roma’s room was. She was pleased to see her daughter’s picture on the dresser.

“Drina, why I have you here alone is to ask you about Roma’s future. I know she is going to be a star in a few short years. I don't know if she will end up on the New York stage, in the movies, or on television. I keep in touch with her through the lady she is living with.”

“What is it about her future you want to know about?”

“I’m afraid from what I have seen that Roma is going to be too trusting with all of the people she is coming in contact with. I want her to be as safe as she can be so that she reaches her full potential. Who better to see that she does, than her mother? This would be a circle of people you don’t know, but I feel you must have the street smarts to weed out those who would take advantage of her.”

“Maybe, but if this old crone was always in the background as her protector, she wouldn’t get anywhere either. I may be a princess of my people, but I wouldn’t know how to act in the world she is going to be in.”

“Would you consider it if I had some way to teach you how to act in that world?”

“It would take a long time.”

“She is going to be in school for two years. I predict she will have all the work she can handle when she graduates. She is just too dedicated and beautiful not to. Not only that, your cares would drop away from you and you once again would become a beautiful woman in your own right.”

“You’re quite the charmer you know.” She smiled and then turned serious. “I am worried about Roma. I worried about you and you being with her. When she told me she was going to be living in your apartment, I thought the worst. Then I thought what her life was going to be like in the Gypsy neighborhood. There weren’t many options for her, so I just told her to come home if you didn’t treat her right.”

She paused and then continued, “My worries were unfounded. If you think I can travel where she travels without embarrassing her, I would like to be with her.”

“Good, I’ll introduce you to the woman who is going to make it all happen. I will then have to figure out where you are going to be living.”

“You mean I will be moving? I don’t know.” She was hesitant.

“Yes, you are leaving one culture and moving into a different one. Once you leave, it would be better to go all the way. Did you notice the beautiful woman your age that sat beside me at dinner? She will be your teacher. I am hoping you will be friends as well. She is so poor, it is pitiful, but I will bet you were not aware of it. You will soon be able to act cultured just like her. You have heard that the whole world is a stage and you are going to climb on. Can you get your affairs in order by, say Wednesday? I’ll have a place for you to move to by then.”

Drina looked at me. “Your life goes along and then suddenly it changes. Kinda exciting isn’t it?” There were tears in her eyes. Pat had taken Melanie home by this time. I was not surprised, as I had not indicated I wanted to talk to her today. I took Drina back to the Gypsy neighborhood.

Mitzi was still there when I got back and my birthday continued into the early hours of the next day

I did keep my schedule at the gym with Winifred on Monday, but didn't make much of a showing. Winifred shook her head and told me to go get some rest. I emptied my clothes hamper and headed over to the washer in my mom’s cellar. I went through my clothes, finding the birthday card that Cindy had handed me. I opened it, startled by what it said. Moreover, the accusatory language she used to make her point.

The card was hand written. It had skull and crossbones drawn at the top:
I have never met a more despicable person than you. You prey on destitute, lonely widows and bend them to your will. You force yourself onto them and force them into their own bed for your own sexual pleasure. I know because I have heard you. Why my mom still defends you, I have not figured out yet. Someday you will get your just desserts.

The note was unsigned. I wondered what she thought while seeing me yesterday. I had interacted easily with several women including her mother. Time would tell.

So now, I knew what Cindy’s problems were. She had heard Connie and me making love the first or second week I worked at the store. She must think I had forced her mother into having sex with me. I thought about this for a while. I couldn't see where talking with her would get me anywhere. Also because of the mindset she wouldn't believe me if I argued the situation. I certainly didn't want to lower the estimation of her mother in her mind and it possibly would if I attempted to explain.

Better to let Cindy continue to think the worst of me and keep her love for her mother intact. This saddened me, not for myself, but for what it might do to Cindy herself. Bitterness could slowly change a person’s character. I would just try to avoid her when possible and maybe being out of sight, out of mind would help.

I spent an hour drafting a contract for Melanie. For the short term, I would be paying her apartment rent and Drina would be living with her. She was so pleased when I told her what I had in mind for compensation. I warned her I felt that Drina was intelligent and willing, but this was not going to be easy. She was not daunted and the three of us would meet on Wednesday.

                                        Chapter Five

“Cecil, can you come over to the plaza and meet Tony Bishop and me? I want to get things squared away between us.” This was right after I had been swimming for the exercise on Tuesday.

“Yes, I will if you promise not to dump your Plaza on me.”

“No, not the Plaza, but I have something that might work in conjunction with your becoming a real estate agent.”

“Okay I'll be over shortly.”

Pat was pouring coffee for me when I arrived. Tony was already there.

“Hey, Cecil.”

“Hi Tony, what has Pat come up with?”

“Well it is a lot less than one half the Plaza. You are also going to have to work in this one.”

Pat said, “Listen to this. You don't have to agree to anything or accept it. It is just an idea. You know I have dozens of apartments in the top two floors. Tenants are always coming and going. For each apartment, a lease is generated. When the tenants leave, the apartments are inspected. If the apartment is found damaged, a determination has to be made what amount the tenants are responsible for and it comes out of their deposit.

“After a tenant moves out, the apartment has to be renovated and everything brought up to code before a new one moves in. The manager has to hire painting contractors, plumbers, and often some flooring repair and replacement.

“Right now I hire a property manager to take care of all of this, but he has given his notice. He is leaving the first of the year. He will train his replacement before he leaves.”

“This is all separate from your business rentals on the first floor?”

“Yes, a business lease is a whole different thing than renting an apartment.”

“What arrangement did you have in mind for me?”

“I know what my square-foot-costs of the two floors are. That changes with the increases in taxes and my insurance. What I have in mind is to make the property management a separate entity. You could make it your own business with your own name if you choose. You would get the spread of the fixed costs and the amounts charged the tenants.

“This may be a lot bigger than you would want to take on, but Tony and I are here to guide you. You will have the present manager to teach you all the mechanics of the business before he leaves. I feel this is a great opportunity and you can get your feet wet in the business world.”

“What happens if I screw up in some way? I take it this new management company could be fired?”

“Theoretically it could, but I wouldn’t let that happen.”

“Let me ask you a question. Do you have anyone else in mind to take over this business if I refuse?”

Pat’s eyes immediately swung to Tony, who did not meet my eyes. Pat answered, “Well yes, but there are parts of this deal that he isn’t qualified for, or wants to handle.”

“What part is that?”

“Making out the leases and showing the apartments when one is open. He hates interviewing prospective tenants.”

I sat thinking that part of the job did not seem as if it would be too time-consuming. I had just turned nineteen. Total property management would be a full-time job, and I obviously would be on call twenty-four hours around the clock. I had other interests. I wanted a realtor’s license. If I got a license, I would want to use it. If I was tied up with a full-time job, I couldn't give justice to either endeavor. “Would you let me think this over for a couple of days? I will let you know. I can tell you right now, I don’t want the management job.”

Tony and Pat looked at me. At first, I thought they would explode. Pat had given me a great chance at what could be a lifetime job. It was not what I wanted. Suddenly they both started laughing. Tony had bet Pat that I would turn it down.

Then we got down to what would work. “Would you consider doing the leases and showing the apartments? You can do that by making an appointment and doing it at your convenience. Tony will teach you the lease basics and my present manager will show how he has handled the showings before he leaves. You would get paid a finder’s fee on each apartment you show whether it is rented or not.”

“Can you take me around today? Maybe I could look at a couple of empty apartments. I want to get an idea what they look like.”

“Sure, there is one open on the second floor and two on the third. Those on the third floor are not rented as frequently as those on the second floor. There are elevators, of course, but still it is the idea of not being as close to the ground.” We went up to the second and walked to number 16. Pat produced a key and we went in and looked around. This one had two bedrooms, a kitchen, bath and a small living room. “All on this floor are two bedroom apartments. On the third floor, they are all one bedroom except for two that have three bedrooms.”

We went into all three empty apartments and looked around. Pat told me what the rent was for each apartment. “You multiply that by as many apartments of this size, minus about twelve percent unfilled and you get an idea what the gross income is. Then you start subtracting the cost of upkeep, maintenance, and the fixed cost like taxes and insurance. Water and heat has to be figured in because that is included in the rent.”

Pat explained all this to me, thinking this was all new to me. I didn't tell him that I was aware of a lot of this because my father had explained it to me when investing for those clients who purchased rental properties. That was years ago and a refresher course was welcomed.

We went up to the third floor and went into one of the two single bedroom apartments. We passed a wide stairwell going up to the loft. “What is up there?”

“I have one tenant up there. It is a woman artist and she leases sixty-seven feet on the north end. She tells me that is where the light is best for what she paints. You’ll notice that there are large windows on the end of the building. Do you want to meet her?”

“Sure, I’d like to. Maybe she would like to paint my picture. Do you know anything about her?”

“Not too much. She is local to the city. She rented the loft a little over two years ago. She also keeps pretty much to herself, except when she goes off somewhere to show her paintings. At times she takes off, I suppose looking for subjects to paint.”

“Does she paint landscapes or portraits?”

“Landscapes, I guess. That is all I have seen when I have been in her studio.”

“What is her name?”

“Pauline Olson.”

“I used to know a woman by that name. She was at one time a friend of my mother’s. I liked her, but then she stopped coming around. I never asked mom why.”

“Let’s go up and you can meet her.” We climbed the stairs and Pat swung the door to the loft inward.

“Mr. Herkimer, you startled me.”

“Sorry. Polly, here is a young man who says he used to know you.”

“Oh my God, Cecil, it has been a long time.” She looked at Pat, stating, “ I do know him.” Before me stood a short blonde woman. Not tall, maybe five feet-one. She was more voluptuous then Mom’s other cadre members. She had been painting a small canvas and paint smeared her smock.

I remembered four or five years ago, when Polly used to come to the house with all of my mother’s other friends. I think I liked her best of all. Well, I liked Connie too, but Polly would always speak and sometimes sit with me. She acted as if she really liked me and that could impress a fourteen-year-old boy.

Polly didn't ask after my mother. Her first comment surprised me. “Oh, you are the image of your father. Will you hug me?” Then she turned to Pat and Tony. “Would you leave me alone for a little time with Cecil? I want to reconnect with him.”

“Sure, we are done with him for today anyway. Cecil, give me the answer when you can. No hurry.”

“Give me a couple of days.” Pat waved his hand and nodded agreement as he shut the door behind him.

“My, you sure have grown up. Tell me about yourself and the last few years. I thought I spotted you in the parking lot a few times. Were you on the stage? I saw a young man speak a few words at the ribbon cutting. I know your mother was there and I saw a young man with her, wondering if it might not be you. Tell me what you are doing with Mr. Herkimer?”

I laughed. “You sure ask a lot of questions. The last one I will answer first. Pat Herkimer has taken up with my mother and they are going to get married soon. I may be doing some things for him here in the plaza. He offered me the property management job, making it a separate company and giving me ownership. I turned him down because I have my own things I want to do. I'm studying for a real estate license. Pat also needs someone to take care of the leases when someone rents an apartment here. I would get a fee for that and I am considering it.”

“Tell me, did Samson leave you enough money to live on?”

“Yes, Polly, my dad left me well off. As you know, he was a financial investor and I think he taught me enough so I am doing the same as he did only using a different model.”

“How so?”

“I’m investing directly in a person or a single business. You can say I have even invested in the Plaza for Pat. I came up with the access when the bridge closed. I know I’m bragging and I don’t usually.” I didn't want to continue in that vein. “Polly, why did you stop coming to the house with the other women who are Mom’s friends?”

Polly looked at me and then gestured for me to follow her. She went to the back of the studio. There were several canvases, unframed, stacked on edge on the floor. She pulled the top three of them toward her and pulled the next one up and out of the slanted pile. “Cecil, this is the reason. Sharon discovered that I was Samson’s mistress. She actually handled the knowledge better than I did. I felt so guilty and couldn’t face her any more.”

She turned the canvas around, and there was my father’s image. Polly had captured his likeness so well, for a minute, I thought my father was going to speak to me. I looked at her and asked, “Did you love him?” knowing she did, for I could see the love she had put into his face. Anyone could see it and in that minute, I realized it must have been for Polly and not for me.

Tears filled her eyes and ran down her face. She could not speak and just nodded her head. I went to her and hugged her to me. I had never seen my mother cry over my father, but this woman was obviously broken up over him. I led her back to where we could examine the portrait in the natural light. I was carrying the canvas. She said. “I painted that for you to have someday. I was going to have this framed and I was going to send it to you. You know he loved you, but I suppose he didn’t tell you. He didn't know how to show a person how he felt. I take that back, for he showed me.”

“Polly, I figured out finally how much he did love me. I am positive he would have told me when I got older. He didn't get older, but he started early enough by showing me what he was doing and how to make money. He even said that to me one time.”

“Samson would be so pleased to hear you say that. He was hoping someday you would follow in his footsteps. His intention was to form an agency called Corliss and Sons, Investments. I could tell you so much about your father. I was just his mistress, but he loved me very much. You know if he hadn’t made Sharon pregnant after a wild night when we were all young and drunk, you would be my son instead of hers.”

“Polly, I want to hear it all. I am going to be here in the Plaza a lot. I’ll visit you when I come.”

“Oh Cecil, that would make me so happy. I want to have you share your life with me as well. I want to tell you of my life with your father, too. You can get a different perspective of him that way. You know, if you are investing for people, I will let you handle mine. Samson set up an account for me in my name and when he died, it was unknown and did not go into his estate. Also, my paintings are quite well known. The last show I held, I sold forty percent of the inventory that was in the show. That is exceptional.”

“Are you happy?”

“Happy? I don’t know. I would be happier if Samson was alive, but maybe you can fill some of the void I have felt since he died.”

I spent another half hour with Polly. I went away feeling almost closer to this woman than I did my mother. She was such a warm person. Don't get me wrong, I love my mother, especially the way she had connected with me in the last two years. I still couldn't forget the years up until then, though.

My days were getting busy. Fitness or swimming early every morning. And studying my lessons. I never knew when Mitzi would slide into bed with me. Oh, but then that was fine exercise! Melanie and Drina were settling in together in Melanie’s apartment. It was small and cozy, and it did have room for Drina to stay full time with her.

I now paid the rent and opened the two of them an account to draw on. After Drina read the cards for Melanie, she suggested Drina read cards for her friends. They would pay and give Drina a small income. In a way I was pleased that neither one was trying to use me.

Roma didn't know that I had employed her mother to watch over her. This would be until she had her feet on the ground with her acting career. That was my plan. If Melanie were with them for a short while, she would give Roma more needed class. Melanie was a perfect role model. Roma would learn of my plans when she came home at Thanksgiving time.

I rolled over in bed Friday morning and there was Mitzi smiling at me. “Hi, you were sleeping so soundly, I didn’t want to wake you.”

“Good, I was hoping you would come in last night. I want to know what your father is doing for Thanksgiving.”

“He and Chelsea are going out to a restaurant for dinner. I am invited to go with them. I hate to, for I will be somewhat like a third wheel. I do think my father is finally in a relationship. Why the question?”

“I thought maybe you would like to have Thanksgiving with Pete. I will give you my car to use so you can visit him and I will buy your dinner. I’ll even spring for three nights in a motel.”

“Why all this?”

“Roma is coming home and I want to be with her. I’ve set it up where her mother will be here with her for the holiday.”

Mitzi giggled. “Don’t want us to get together and compare notes, huh?”

“Compare all you want to. I just thought you would like to see him. Then it is you who will have to do the comparing of Pete and me.” This time I was smiling.

“I’ll call and tell him. Stay right there.” Mitzi went into the other room and soon came back. “I don’t know if Pete is in love with me or with you. He told me to thank you, anyway.”

---

There was the license exam date coming up the first week of December. I concentrated on completing my real estate course and spent much time reviewing the material. I felt this was a marker in my life. Going back to what my father had said to me at one time. This was what he wanted to teach me. It was how to make money if it ever became necessary. I was investing money at a fast rate, which would continue for the next two years, even if I didn't take on anything new.

I had done very well with what I called the Plaza project including the loan to the Biscotti Construction Company. I could declare I had not really spent very much capital as I had replaced what I had withdrawn from my account to put Roma into school. What I had laid out to put the Button and Bows Knitting shop on its feet was already giving me some return. I had in mind that if it was as successful after a year as I hoped, there might be a possibility of making it the core of a future franchise. I would take on new projects as I found different opportunities and they were everywhere. All a person had to do was to scope these out.

I chuckled to myself when I thought about Cindy Williams. I could write off what I had laid out to put into her college fund anytime as a total loss. I wouldn't have to have any more contact with her. Connie well knew that Cindy didn't like me, so she would not push us together. We arranged to meet in my office to conduct the Knitting Shop business.

I was drawn to the Plaza and Polly Olson. I had the excuse to go up to the loft as I was often in the Plaza with the maintenance manager. I didn't need an excuse I guess, but I wanted to find out more about the relationships of my mother, my father and of Polly. I wanted this to come from Polly first and then I wanted to get my mother’s story. After all, you had to respect and love the only mother you ever knew, the same as you would your father.

The story final came out, bit by bit, so that I could piece it together. Mother and Polly went to the same college. The two girls roomed together and it was while they were out to a party that they met my father. Sharon, my mother, was the more aggressive and claimed Samson for her own at first. He, however, was drawn to Polly, the warmer, quieter, more settled woman. Sharon soon became aware of where my father’s interest lay.

“Sharon claims she forgot to take her birth control pills and was soon pregnant. How many times have I kicked myself about being out-maneuvered by her? Your father was an honorable man and married your mother. I stepped out of the picture and made a life for myself. I’ve done very well too.”

“Were you intimate with my father at that time?”

“Of course, at first. I worked so hard to get him to love me and that was part of it. I received his love, but Sharon got him through her pregnancy and in a few months, she had you. I didn't see either of them for more than five years. Your mother came to my first showing. I hadn't kept track of her, but she had looked me up. We talked and she wanted to resume our friendship. I said no, because I still had strong feelings for your father. So, it was another five years, before I saw Samson again.

“Sharon brought Samson with her to a show. It was as if I had never left him. He felt the same for me. He suggested that I again become one of Sharon’s friends. This was just so we could speak occasionally. We continued in that vein until just before you were twelve, By this time I realized that Sharon wasn’t giving you much of a mother’s love. You must remember when I started paying more attention to you?”

“I do. You gave me a nice present on my twelfth birthday. It was a calculator I had wanted for a long time.”

“I gave it to you, but it was at your father’s suggestion of something you would want. It was inevitable that Samson and I resume the intimate relationship we had so many years before. We didn't take anything from your mother. Samson treated her same as he always did. We did make some plans, though. We planned when you reached eighteen he was going to divorce your mother and marry me.”

“You disappeared from my life when I was fourteen.”

“Yes, your mother heard Samson and me talking about him leaving her. She confronted us about it. Again, she won. She did agree to divorce him when you were eighteen. I would leave until then and have no more contact with Samson or any of her friends. She was afraid her friends would get onto the fact that Samson and I were intimate and that it would humiliate her.”

“It would have.”

“Yes, and Samson as well. I agreed to your mother’s terms. I did see Samson one more time. We spent a week together about five months before he died. I have cherished the memory of that week so much.” Tears were running down Polly’s face and I just had to give her a hug.

“I could dislike my mother for taking away your happiness.”

“No, that wouldn’t be right. Your mother did love your father and she did realize that I loved Samson more than she did. She would have let me finally have him when you reached eighteen. I know she would have.”

“I asked my mom about you at the time you disappeared you know. It must have been a month before I realized you were not coming to see mother and me. Mom told me you had moved away and you were so sad about it you couldn’t come and say goodbye.”

“I was more than sad. I was brokenhearted.”

I never stayed too long because I was always interrupting her painting. She claimed she didn't mind, but I could see I was a bother. Finally, one day she said, “Come in the evening sometime. I can’t paint without natural light. We can talk longer.” She sent the portrait of my father out to be framed, promising to give it to me when it came back.

The next time I stopped by to say hi, mounted on the wall there was a larger than life picture of my father at his desk. Me, as a ten-year-old boy was sitting off to one side holding a book. You could read the title of the book. “Commodities, How to Buy and Sell.”

I remembered that particular time. Polly rarely came into my father’s office while I was there, but I did remember that day as she had her camera with her and didn’t stay long.

“You may have that picture if you like it. The one I showed you of just your father is out to the frame shop. You can take your pick.”

“I’ll wait for that one to come back.” Polly presented it to me three days before Thanksgiving and I hung it on the south wall of my tiny living room. I knew Roma would enjoy seeing what my father had looked like when she arrived on Wednesday. What my mother would say, when she saw it, I had no idea. There was no reason why Polly and my mom couldn't be friendly. That is what I thought, but I had learned you couldn't second-guess the female gender.

Mitzi came and got my car to drive north. No, we did not make love. I think she would have, but it didn’t seem right. I did receive a very warm kiss, but there was not any passion in it and there shouldn’t be. Before she drove off I asked how Chelsea and her father were getting along.”

“Wonderfully. Dad loves her already and she can’t do enough for him.”

“Just a thought while you up there with Pete, why don’t you see if they have a grocery store that is the same chain as the one you are working in now. If there is you might apply there the first of the year and move up there.”

“I couldn’t afford to.”

“Maybe Chelsea would help if you asked her. That way your father and Chelsea could have your house to himself without you being around.”

“Oh come on Cecil, she has no money.”

“Maybe not, but I still think you should at least tell her that you would like to move closer to Pete.”

“Okay, if she is there when I get my suitcase, I’ll at least hint that I would love to.” One more quick kiss and she was on her way.

Mother was putting on Thanksgiving for Roma and I, Drina and Melanie, and Pat Herkimer. Yes, Roma and I slept in the same bed as we used to. We talked until the wee hours in the morning. Just before we turned over to sleep, I announced that her mother would be at the table tomorrow. Roma was shocked. “How come?”

“Because you need her. She has moved out of the enclave where you grew up and is living with one of mother’s friends. She is getting familiar with a broader culture than where she comes from. When you become a star, you will need someone to watch your back. She can do that for you.”

“Who will be paying for this?”

“I may at first, but you will eventually, not long after you finish your schooling. Remember I am getting a percentage of your income when you start performing. I’m providing just a little more of an advance to assure that you have every chance to become the star I just mentioned.”

“I still ask why?”

“Because, and I will say this as I have said before, I believe in you.”

“Cecil, your faith in me is my greatest inspiration. I will do my best.”

Roma and I went around to my mother’s part of the house at ten. Pat was there as he stayed over on a regular basis now. Drina and Melanie were expected at any minute. Mom hugged Roma saying how pleased she could join us for the holiday. “Sharon, that is a wonderful portrait hanging in Cecil’s apartment. What a handsome man your husband was. I do believe Cecil is a copy of his father.”

Mom swung her eyes to me. “Cecil what picture is Roma talking about?”

“It was a portrait painted by one of your former friends. She gave it to me.” Mom knew immediately it had to have come from Polly Olson.

“You never said you knew Polly. Where is she living? I haven’t seen her for several years.”

Pat spoke up. “Ms. Olson lives in the Plaza. I wasn’t aware that you knew her or I would have said something.”

“Oh, I know her all right. I was not aware she had painted Samson. Cecil, I’ll want to see the picture and we will talk about this later.”

“Sure Mom.” Just then Roma’s mom arrived by taxi with Melanie. Already I could see the change in Drina. She was dressing better, her makeup was perfect, and she didn't act like a subjugated person as she did when I first knew her. Roma drew her mother into the living room and each told the other what was going on in their lives. Melanie latched onto me and was telling me about her own life now. She thanked me for giving her life a boost in what was dreary before Drina. I took it she was happy for what I had set before her to do.

The women soon all went into the kitchen and Pat sat down beside me saying. “You said you knew Polly Olson. I take it that your mother does too.”

“Yes, they go way back. They both loved my father. Polly, I think, loved my father much more deeply than mom did, but my mother had me and Polly was pushed to the side. My father died early. Some changes, which were in the works, were never able to be resolved. I don't know if the two will ever be friends again. I wish they could be, for I think the world of my mother of course and Polly is not far behind.

“I have heard Polly’s side of their life. I am curious to hear what my mother has to say. Who knows what their lives would have been if Mom hadn’t gotten pregnant with me.”

“I don’t know Pauline Olson at all well. She has been a good tenant for me. I really was surprised when you said you knew her. You know, Sharon never talks about your father. I do know that I love her very much and we will be married before the first of the year. Whether she loved your father or not is really nothing to me.”

“That’s great. I want my mom to be happy. I didn’t see that she wasn’t, but looking back, I could she where she might not have been.” Mom announced dinner. We sat down for the traditional turkey and fixings.

I went back to my apartment and lay down. I was tired from talking to Roma into the early morning hours. Roma brought Drina in and said she had asked her mother to sleep with her tonight. “Okay with me. I’m going out tonight and I may be late.”

Roma looked at me and I smiled slightly and shook my head, indicating that I was not going to hook up with another girl for sex. She smiled back at me. I left shortly and made my way to the Plaza. Polly was heating some soup. I shut her stove off and found a wrap for her. “I’m taking you out for a late Thanksgiving dinner. I want to give thanks for us finding each other again.”

“You’re sweet. That is like something your father would do.” We found a small restaurant that was open. Polly had two glasses of wine with her meal and when we returned to her loft, she had another.

“Polly, how do you feel about my mother?”

“Why are you asking?”

“I would like you two to be friends again. You have been friends twice in your life. I would like to have you go for three.”

“I would too, but it would have to be at her invitation. I didn't play fair, I suppose. I just loved your father so much. I didn't feel as if I was cheating. He should have been my husband to start with.”

“Polly, Mom knows I have the picture of my father you gave me hanging on the wall in my apartment. She wants to talk to me about you and I guess about her relationship with my father. Maybe some things good will come of this.”

“I hope so. If Sharon and I get back to being friends again, I will feel as if I have come full circle.” It was early and Polly didn't want me to go. She asked, “Do you know anything about painting?”

“No.”

“Come, I will tell you a little about it. All my life I have wanted to be an artist. I used to draw pictures with my crayons. Most people get beyond common wax crayons, but occasionally I create in that medium. I also work in oil, watercolor, and acrylics. I try for perfection, but there isn’t a single image that couldn’t be better.

“It is like being a writer. You have a million words to get your story to the reader. You just have to choose the correct ones. One writer will use one set of words, another will use different words, and they might be telling the same story. One story will be great and the other one not so much. It is the same with painting. You have to use the correct medium.”

Before I was aware, the time had passed and it was midnight. I made my excuses and Polly rose and came into my arms for a hug. She said, “You are a wonderful young man. Sharon and Samson couldn’t have produced a better example of manhood.”

I stood outside the door thinking for a minute after it closed behind me, “Polly has had heartbreak for most of her life. It is a sad situation.”

---

I didn't see much of Roma, as her mother took up her time by staying in my apartment with her. Soon she was due to return to New York. Mitzi came back from her mini vacation with Pete. She saw that my apartment was crowded, so she went on home. Before she did that, Roma, Mitzi and I had a chance to spend an afternoon together. I learned while she was telling Roma that she and Pete had a great time. They didn't get out of bed for the first 24 hours they were together.

It was time for Roma to return to New York. On the way to the airport, Roma asked, “Do you feel cheated? I mean Mitzi is such a sexual person and I’m not.” She looked fearfully waiting for my answer.

“No, I don’t. You two are nothing alike. I love you both for different reasons.”

“You love her?”

“No, that wrong choice of words. Look, we didn’t have much chance to talk while you were here. I will write you a letter and tell you all the things I wanted to say. I may have to wait until after I take the test for my real estate exam. That is the week after next.”

“Okay. Cecil, I really want to thank you for having my mother here with me. She is dressing better and talking better. She tells me that she eventually will be living with me. That makes me so happy. I am unsure of how my life is going to play out. It is going to be a relief to have her near me and to read the cards.”

“You really believe in those, don’t you? Should I ask the cards to tell whether you and I will be together in the future?”

“You and I are always going to be connected in some way. I don't think we will ever be husband and wife. I’m sorry.” Roma started to cry. I put my arms around her. She looked at me and kissed me, as I hugged her tight. “That doesn’t mean I don’t love you.” She kissed me again and then it was time for her to board the plane.

Mitzi was at my apartment when I came home. She could see how sad I was from saying goodbye to Roma. She set about cheering me up the only way she knew how. In the morning, she had words for me concerning her life. “Cecil, I won’t be coming to visit you much longer. Chelsea Wycoff and my father are definitely a couple, now. Chelsea wants to do great things for me. She has offered to set me up in an apartment close to where Pete goes to school.

“More to the point because of her, I’m going to the Culinary Institute there starting the first week of January. I have already signed up. Dad thinks she is wonderful and I do too.”

I didn't say anything for a minute. I was thinking, two women, and two days, both out of my life for the near time. “Say something to me, Cecil.”

“There isn’t much to say. I am happy for you and I am going to miss you. Pete is one lucky person. I guess I can say your father is as well. I have known Chelsea most of my life and she is a very nice woman. They will be a perfect pair.”

“I know. She is so much like I remember my mother.” Then she grinned. “Except for her financial situation that is. She is apparently pretty well off. If she is, I am going to work as hard as I can to keep her faith in me.”

“Well I wouldn’t know about how much she is worth.” I could guess, because I had been there when my father went through her portfolio of funds and made suggestions.

Mom came over for coffee Monday morning when I returned from seeing Winifred at the gym. “Okay, tell me about you and Polly. How is she?”

“Fine I guess. Kind of sad. I believe she will become one of the country’s treasured artists some day. Come, look at the painting of father. It is in the living room.”

Mom followed me in and we stood looking at the painting from the far side of the room. She studied it and then turned to me with pain on her face, saying, “Polly put something into his image that I was never able to see there when he was alive. He looks like he is looking right at you with a lot of love. I never saw that.”

“Mom I have talked with Polly. She said that is the way he looked at her and she had captured it perfectly.”

“Why did she give the painting to you? She must miss having it.”

“She has others. There is a very large one hanging in her studio now of father sitting at his desk. I'm in it, as well. I was ten at the time when she took a snapshot of us. Mom, answer me truthfully. Did you trap father into marrying you by getting pregnant?”

“Oh my God no. We were all drinking at the time. Your father was sleeping with both of us. I was taking my pills when I remembered to, but I would often forget. I got caught. I didn't want a baby, but Samson would not hear of an abortion. He promised to marry me and give me everything I wanted in life if I would keep you. I struggled with my feelings, both for him and for you.

“I knew Polly loved him more than I did, but what was I going to do being pregnant like I was? After you were born, I thought you were cute, but I would have thought the same if you were someone elses baby. The sex was great with Samson and I didn't want to give that up, so Polly had to go. Later I let her back into our life, never thinking that they would become lovers. By this time, I was quite fond of him. He showed me the same attention as always and I never suspected he was cheating.

“When I discovered the infidelity, we had a discussion about divorcing. I didn't want to go through a divorce because I would feel humiliated so I was able to convince them to put off the divorce. Samson didn't want a divorce at that tine either, fearing it would affect the relationship with his clients. Therefore, Polly was out of his life again until you reached eighteen, but that wasn't to be. Polly, I think is the one who has suffered the most, but then it wasn't a very happy life for Samson and me either.

“In retrospect, I should have given you up as a baby to Polly and to have been the one to leave. We all would have had a better chance of happiness. Do you think she would see me? We were such great friends before we met Samson.”

“Go see her. You were the one who pushed her out of your life. From what I have seen, she doesn't seem bitter, just sad and maybe lonely. Maybe that is why she has been able to pour so much feeling into her work.”

“Would you go with me?”

“I don’t think so. This is something that I'm not a direct part of. I could hope you two will become comfortable with each other again. I do like her very much and will continue to see her on my own.”

“Okay, maybe that would be best. I’ll plan on going this afternoon.” I gave my mother a hug. “Thanks, son, I needed that.”

I headed over to my office and finished the last real estate lesson. I had nine days for review and I was going to use every one of them. I had a couple of hours before dinner. Mom must be with Polly still. I didn't want to go home and appear anxious about how the two had got along.

I decided to go visit Drina and Melanie. I was welcomed in. Drina had always had some colorful scarves about her. Why wouldn’t she, as that was part of her heritage. I saw only one tucked into the sleeve of her sweater. Melanie, who had always seemed reserved, was laughing and happy.

Drina thanked me for what I was doing for Roma and excited about going to stay with her at some future date. Melanie brought up something. “Cecil, you know Drina is going to be perfectly capable of looking after Roma in another couple of months. Roma said that Rachel Bradford would welcome Drina to come live with her and Roma. There is no need for you to pay me for anything when she leaves here.”

This was news and Drina looked at me to see how I took what was a change from what had been the original plan. “Roma didn’t want to change what you have set out for her. She asked us to tell you and to see what your reaction would be.”

“I wondered if that might not happen. I did get a call from Rachel telling me she was planning to travel to California during the Christmas holidays. She was asking if Roma could go with her. I understand she and Roma are close and it will be a good experience for her. She was not aware of what I had planned for you and Melanie later on, but it looks as if Rachel can fill in for Melanie.

“Now Melanie, how am I going to continue to help you?”

“I don’t know, but you don’t have to worry about me. I have made out pretty well. Give it no thought at all.”

“I will give it thought. You are too lovely a person to have to live the way you were. Who knows I may think of some way to make money off of you.” I chuckled.

“Well, if you are pimping me out I might just go for it. Just for the companionship would be great. I feel I have shed my dark days since Drina came to live with me. I want to expand my life so I’m open for anything.”

I was surprised at what she had just said. I had always felt that Melanie was too prim and proper to even think these thoughts, much less verbalize them. She was blushed a bright rose now. If I did find something, I knew it was going to be something with class.

She served tea and some little cakes that Drina had made. Drina told us tales about her Gypsy heritage. Her parents had come from Poland and her ancestors had traveled all over Europe for centuries. They would wear out their welcome someplace and would have to move on. This was sometimes after a few decades or maybe even a few days.

She was worried that they might have the same thing happen here in the city. They were looked down on wherever they went. That was why she wanted Roma out of the area, and I had provided a way for her to leave.

“I haven't really. Roma has so much talent, she would have found some way to showcase it.”

“Maybe, but you are making it happen as we speak.”

When I got home, I went in to see my mom to find out how she had made out with her visit to Polly. I knew immediately. Polly was here. She rushed up and gave me a hug, whispering that her life was getting better all the time. Pat and I were laughing at the two women before dinner was over. They were acting just like two college kids.

It was an interesting evening. I learned a lot about my mom and Polly when they were the closest of friends in college. By the time my father appeared in their lives, they didn't think anything could come between them. I took it that my father was just looking for sex, and was getting it from the two of them, and at first, they did not mind sharing. When Polly and Father realized there were more feelings than sex between her and him, it was too late, for my mom was pregnant.

This was where the conversations ended. Neither woman wanting to go into their highly emotional feelings that transpired during the last twenty years. They were now back where they started, i.e., friends, and were going to remain as such.

---

I set out the next morning after swimming several laps at the pool to find employment. The only time I had ever worked in a structured setting was the few weeks I worked for the Button and Bows knitting shop. I finally connected with a family-owned real estate agency that was looking for a salesperson. The agency was Johnson’s Realty Agency. Johnson promised the job, predicated on me getting my license.

Husband and wife were both brokers with a forty-two-year-old married daughter who filled in as manager in the office. The one sales associate they had, had just gone to another agency. He claiming they weren’t getting hardly any listings and had to depend on the Multiple Listing Service for properties to show. This meant that Johnson’s Realty Agency was working in a smaller money pool of three percent instead of the normal six percent.

Anyone looking at my choice of where to work might think I was crazy to go for a small agency where prospects didn't seem that good. However, their location was an excellent one and I would have a chance to get some on the job training. I had the experience that came with sitting with my father as he sold different stocks and bonds. The difference being of course was that he dealt in liquid assets and this was just the opposite. However, he did find real estate if that was what a client wanted.

Father did leave me one other thing that I hoped would be an asset. I had his entire client list and with my memory, I could call most by name. His clients would most certainly remember me as well, for I had always made myself agreeable. All would of course remember the name Samson Corliss so I was in, if only by association.

Ultimately, the Johnsons were getting older and I knew that someday the agency would be up for sale. I would be in a position by that time to make an offer if I wanted to continue in the selling of real estate. For now, I did have to pass the test to get my license, so I kept studying. I even went as far as to forgo my time with Winifred at the gym. She had complimented me on my dedication so far and had set new and more demanding goals for me.

I took the test for my license. You had to have at least a score of 80 and I drew a 97. I thought that was one hurdle behind me. What I needed now was some on the job experience. I went over and informed the Johnsons that I now had my license to sell. “Good, you have a house showing at 7:00 this evening.” I stared at Mr. Johnson. Then he burst out laughing. “I’ll go with you, but I get the commission if they buy.”

“Okay with me.” We did get a binder on the property and I got a little experience. I made it home at 10:00. I wanted to be back at the agency at 8:00 in the morning. I saw that Mom and Pat were still up, so I went in and told them I wanted to go up in the attic to get a box of father’s files.

“Cecil, wait a minute, please. Pat and I have set the date for our wedding. We are going to be married on the twenty-eighth of December. Pat wants you to be his best man. That is on Monday following Christmas.”

“Is my mother speaking for you now, Pat?”

“Yup, but that changes when I get a ring on her finger.”

“Okay, I’ll go with that.”

“Cecil, also I have a message to give to you. Connie Williams called and wants you to call her no matter what time you get in.”

“Okay, but I need those papers. I’ll call when I get back to my apartment.” I went up and retrieved the box I wanted. When I came down with it, I said, “Mom and Pat, I’m glad you are getting married. Actually I am quite honored you have asked me to be your best man.”

“Thanks, Cecil, I do appreciate everything you do for us.”

“Thanks Pat. Good night.”

I dropped the box of papers inside my door and called Connie. “Hi Connie, what’s up?”

“Hi Cecil. George is going to call you and ask a favor. He and I are getting married at 3:00 in the afternoon on New Year’s Eve. He wants you to be his best man.”

“Okay, I’ll tell him yes. Connie, have you told him I am half owner of the business? That we set up a loan for the stock it took to fill the inventory. I still don't want Cindy to know about it, but you shouldn't keep secrets from your husband. He should know about this before you and he are married.”

“I knew you would say that. I did want to ask you before I told him. I am sure he will want to be the one to meet with you about the books every month. I have kept him from looking at the books, which has bothered him and I couldn’t tell him why.”

“Call me tomorrow after you and he talk. The number I am giving you is where I am working. The agency’s name is Johnson’s Realty Agency.”

“You have your license. Congratulations.”

“Thanks Connie. Good night.” The last thought before I slept was that I should become a professional best man.

I went directly to the realty agency after getting out of the gym. It was seven thirty. I had the box of my father’s records with me. I let myself in and started sorting them into different piles. I first extracted all of those clients who had dealt in real estate in the past. I knew I would have to first verify their old address, for it had been three years since my father had been in contact.

I drafted a letter to give to Mr. Johnson for his approval before mailing it. In it, I just announced that I was Cecil Corliss, son of Samson Corliss who had been their financial adviser in the past. I was now working as a licensed sales associate for Johnson’s Realty Agency. If at any time I could be of service, we carried full listings of private dwellings and commercial real estate. In addition, would they pass my name on to any friends and associates who were interested in the listing or buying of property?

I would wait until I received business cards of my own before mailing the letters, as I wanted to include two in each envelope. The cards might take at least a week to be printed.

Mr. and Mrs. Johnson arrived at 8:30 and their daughter, Mrs. Amanda Johnson Pierce came in at nine. They were surprised to see me, especially with my desk covered with piles of old records. “What are you up to, Cecil?”

“Looking for prospective buyers and sellers. I thought I would give it a few hours this morning. I have to be out of the office for two hours this afternoon as I have an appointment at the Plaza to show an apartment. That is my other job.”

“You didn’t tell me you had another job.”

“No, it is not really a job, but it is more of a favor to the owner. What I am doing is for my future stepfather. I don't make much money doing it and I don't spend much time at it, but I have already agreed to do it for him. I don't think it will interfere with my work here. I'm sure what I am doing this morning will generate some listings and some sales.”

“Where did you get these records?”

“They belonged to my father. When he died, they came to me as his heir. They are for my eyes only as there is some personal client information in them that only I should see. I’m only mining these for addresses.”

“Okay that’s fine. I do have something for you to do right now. I need a comparison study for an appraisal and you can do that when you can leave what you are doing.” I don't think Mr. Johnson was too impressed with what I was attempting to do. He didn't know my father’s reputation with these clients, but I did and I suspected I might have a gold mine buried in them.

Amanda Pierce came in. She looked bored. I boxed up my papers and took three pages of names and addresses over to her. “Mrs. Pierce would you do something for me so I can get going on the comparison I was asked to do?”

“What is it?”

“I would like these addresses verified to make sure they are all current. These are at least three years old and just need updating. It will take some time. Do it only at your leisure. Page one is the most important.”

“What’s in it for me?”

“Lunch, if I get the comparison done by noon.”

“Anything I want to eat?”

“Anything except alcohol. I don’t drink and I am too young to purchase it.”

“You’re on.”

I picked up the notes on the property for comparison made by whoever looked at the property originally. The information was filed under, “Waiting for Comparison.” Information needed came from the city’s tax records, the sales of like properties within the past six months, and what I could find of like listings in the multiple listing services. When I had the sheets I wanted, I copied them all and put them into a folder.

I figured out the top asking price, and the bottom price that the property owner said he would accept. The salesman stayed within this price range. This was when we had an interested buyer. I took the folder to Mr. Johnson. I sat in his office as he went through everything.

Finally, he looked across his desk at me. “That’s good. We will go with this when we set the price. Of course, the owner may back out before we get a contract to sell. We do this as a free service as you know. Selling real estate is one uncertainty after another.”

I took Amanda to lunch at a little restaurant down the street. It was cold and misting some, so I drove. Over lunch she stated, “I have the first page of those addresses completed. Three out of the twenty-seven have moved, but I found where they are living now. You know people who live in the better sections of the city. Are you really familiar with them?”

“No, not personally, but I was often present when my father conducted business with them. I will use his name. He was well thought of so I’m sure I won’t have any trouble using it.”

“Cecil, my father was greatly impressed with that comparison you did this morning. The last associate we had didn't do well at all. Dad had to redo several. The person just didn't seem to care. Dad was relieved when he left after a couple of months.”

“What was his name?”

“John Reardon. Do you know him?”

“I’ve met him. His sister and her husband are friends of mine.” I began to smile.

“What’s funny?”

“I was thinking that John should go to selling used cars. He might do well at that.”

Amanda burst out laughing. “That’s a good one, I’ll have to repeat that to Dad.”

                                        Chapter Six

We walked into the agency. “Cecil, you had a call from some place called Button and Bows. The guy is anxious to speak to you.”

“Okay, Mr. Johnson, thank you.” I sat down and called George. “Hi George, how’s it going?”

I listened to him as he said that Connie had filled him in on the status of me owning half of the knitting store. He was happy to find out it was I who had invested in Connie’s business and then he asked me to be his best man. He was giving me all the credit for putting him into the position where he was confident enough to ask Connie to be his wife.

“George it was you who remade yourself. You are good people and I am happy for both of you. I would ask you not to tell Cindy what you have found out. It would just be one more thing she would hold against me.” George agreed.

Amanda who had been listening questioned, “What was that all about?”

“A person I used to work with has asked me to be his best man. The owner, Connie Williams is a friend of my mother’s and George is her manager. They are getting married just before the New Year festivities. That makes the second time this month I am going to be the best man. My mother and Pat Herkimer are getting married on the twenty-eighth.” I started picking up my desk. “I have to leave for a little while. I’ll be back by 3:30.”

“Do you still want me to work on those addresses?”

“Only when you have time.”

“I’ll make time. Cecil, thank you for taking me to lunch. When you come back we’ll see about designing a business card for you.”

The people who were looking to lease the apartment on the third floor of the Plaza were a “no show.” I went up to the loft to see if Polly was in. She wasn’t. Pat was in a conference, so I headed back to the agency. When I came in Amanda looked up and said, “The owner of Biscotti Construction called and wanted to speak to you. He got the phone number here from your mother.”

“Hey Primo, how is business?”

“Booming. Cecil, would you be my best man? Caroline and I are getting married on the twentieth. This is no big wedding, just before a judge. You’re the person that put me back in business and I’d like you to be part of our getting married.”

“Sure and congratulations. Is my mother going to be there?”

“Yes, all of Caroline’s friends will be. We are having a dinner after the ceremony. Then we are leaving for ten days and will be back in town the first of the year. I’ve got so much business I can’t be gone longer.”

“Okay, have Caroline give Mom the details and I am honored to stand with you.” I hung up and turned to Amanda laughing, “Wow, three weddings in ten days and I’m the best man for all of them. I guess I better buy me a tuxedo.”

“Cecil, how do you know Biscotti? He did the Plaza construction didn’t he?”

“Yes, Caroline Mancini is another of mother’s friends. I’ve had some dealings with Primo, so I guess as long as I am available he asked me.”

“You know some powerful people. Pat Herkimer owns the Plaza. Constance Williams owns the Button and Bows Knitting Shop. Primo Biscotti Construction Company. I also just remembered that John Reardon said there was some smart-assed kid who interfered with him selling his sister’s hair salon property. He was certainly peeved at that person. Was that you? How old are you, anyway?”

I grinned, “Nineteen. Really, I know all of those you mentioned through my mother. Well, except for Pat. I arranged for him to be my mother’s date one time.”

“Has your mother got any other friends I should know about?”

“A couple, but I don’t think I am involved with them except they are my friends as well. There is Polly Olson, the artist. You may have heard of her. Another is a Melanie Fortier. I don't know but when we get busy, we might find something for her to do here at the agency. She is your age, a widow, and has had it rough for the last five years. There is one other friend who has just started a relationship with a school teacher.”

“What makes you think we are going to get busy?”

“I do believe those addresses you have been working on and my father’s name will generate some extra business. Just as soon as I get a business card to put in the letters and we send it out to them, I’ll wager we are going to be busy.”

Amanda was laughing. “Well, let’s get to designing them. What did you have in mind?”

“Something colorful, a little filigree around the edges, and a script that is easily read. No Old English or anything such as that. Personally, I like Times Roman. We might even have the cards laminated in a dark red or maybe a chocolate brown.”

“Let’s do it. The printer can show us samples before the final decision. I never thought of having the cards stand out like you are suggesting.”

“Most business cards are put somewhere and overlooked. If we have them colorful, they won’t so easily lost and can be spotted if a person is hunting for them, even if it is in his wallet.”

“Good plan.”

Over the next few days the letter we drafted earlier would go out to the addresses of my father’s old clients. It would inform them that I was trying to follow Samson Corliss’ example and as their needs for real estate arose, Johnson’s Real Estate Agency would be pleased to handle their requirements. Cecil Corliss, Sales Associate. Two business cards were to be included in each letter. Ninety-seven letters were ready to mail on the first of the year or earlier if the cards were ready.

The month of December was half over. Mitzi was working out a notice and she spent the third weekend of the month with me. This was to be our last time together and we made it memorable for each other. Foster and Chelsea were going north with her to get her settled into a small apartment. This would be happening as soon as school let out for the holidays. I can't say we had love, but we certainly would miss each other.

I was getting along great with my bosses at Johnson Realty. I had progressed to calling them by their first names, Dick and Jane Johnson. Dick did have some condominiums listed for sale, some in the same complex, sublet by those already owned. There were a few Time Shares. There was a mix of single-family dwellings. His listing of commercial real estate was minimal.

I never knew each day what I would be doing when I got to the agency. They didn't have much business and it was a relaxed atmosphere in the office. I had one prospect looking for a small house and I spent most of one day showing the couple several houses. They didn't find anything they wanted, but thanked me anyway. “Come back in the spring. That is the best time to find what you are looking for.” They promised they would.

I put Drina on a plane for New York on the nineteenth of December to be with Roma and Rachel. They were flying out to California and I wouldn't see Roma at all. We did talk several times over the phone. It was always about what she was learning, and about a few bit parts, she had in small playhouses. Only in one did she have more than a few lines to say. This made her happy to be able to act at all.

I did not need a tuxedo for the Biscotti wedding. Caroline Mancini, now Mrs. Biscotti stood up, rapped on a glass for attention at the wedding dinner and wanted to say a few words. “I’m happy all of you are with us tonight. You are my friends. There is one person here who has made this marriage possible. Oh, eventually it would have happened because Primo and I love each other very much and have for quite some time. The person I am talking about is of course Cecil Corliss, who engaged an almost bankrupt construction company to do the work on the Plaza access.

“He even arranged financing through his bank. This is unusual in one of so few years. I would like to ask him one question. Why did you help us?”

I stood and had an answer ready. “You are one of my mother’s many friends. When we were together at her house, you were always talking about some man named Primo. I figured from all you said about him he must be something. I inquired and found he was really what you believed. That is why, if you need to know, or it could be because you make a beautiful couple and deserve to be together.” I sat down.

Caroline came around the table and hugged me. Primo was right behind her and shook my hand. I looked over his shoulder and could see my mother with love shining in her eyes for me. Sitting beside her was Polly. What more could a kid like me ask for?”

As the dinner was breaking up, mother came to me and asked me to take Melanie home as she and Pat wanted to go to a club. “Sure, I don’t mind. The newly-weds have left already.”

Melanie was easily the most beautiful woman at the dinner. She had had more than one glass of wine, but still in control of her actions. I held the door of my Jetta so she could slide in. I saw a fair amount of shapely leg, but thought nothing of it. She did seem nervous which was not too obvious, although I wondered why. When we got to her apartment, she asked me to steady her while she opened the door.

I took her keys from her and unlocked it. “Cecil, would you come in? I would like company for a little. Drina is in New York and I’m feeling lonely.”

“Sure, I have nothing to do.”

“Thank you.” I went in and Melanie was really nervous now. “Melanie, what's wrong? Aren’t you feeling well?”

She hesitated before asking, “Cecil, are you committed to anyone at present?”

“No, I don’t have anyone. Why?”

“I’m going to tell you something and then I’m going to ask you to do something for me. You can refuse and I hope you and I will still be friends.”

I was beginning to get a sense of what she wanted. “Cecil, I have hidden myself ever since my husband killed himself. I know he felt he had to after losing all of our money gambling. I loved him and I would have forgiven him if he had only given me a chance. That was five years ago and I have had no one to love me. Cecil, wou…”

I held my hand up for her to stop. “Melanie, don’t say anything. Don’t debase yourself by having to ask. I will do the asking. Would you like me to stay the night with you?”

I received a very faint, “Yes.”

“Okay, I’ll have a soda or something while you get comfortable and then I’ll come to you.” I received a brilliant smile and she turned and went into the bathroom. I heard the shower running. Not for long though. When she came out and went into the bedroom, I went in and did the same. The bedroom door was closed. I opened it and crossed to her, fully covered by a blanket, lying in the bed, facing away from me.

“I don’t need much. I need to be held and cuddled. If you want more I will do whatever you want.” I turned out the lights and slid into bed next to her. She then turned back to me and lay on her back. I reached up with my fingers and turned her face so I could kiss her gently on the lips. She whispered, “Hold me.”

I could sense she wanted to have me go slow. I don't think it was because she was fearful or felt it was in any way shameful, her being in her early forties and I being so much younger. I think she just wanted to savor the feeling of someone being with her. That was enough for a little while. When she took my hand and placed it on her breast, I knew she was giving me permission to make love to her.

I don't suppose I was that experienced. I had only been with two other women, but they had taught me a lot. Mitzi more than Connie probably. Both had taught me to read the other partner’s body and that was a valuable lesson learned. Melanie claimed she just wanted to be held and cuddled, but that was not what her body was telling me. My fingers stroked, probed, and caressed. When she uttered, “Please,” I entered her.

I stayed with her until she came down from the second one. We had not discussed whether she was on birth control and I hated to ask. Worrying about this had kept me from my own climax. We relaxed, but it was obvious that I had not finished. She asked me why and I told her. She laughed and thanked me for being so considerate. “But it isn’t necessary, I never have been able to conceive. I grew a cyst as a child and it had to be removed. I am barren. I should have told you. The night is young, let’s enjoy it fully.”

She got out of bed and turned the light on. Not shy anymore I was able to see her as she went to the bathroom. She was a beautiful woman. Her breasts were small for a person as tall as she was, but perfect. Her backside below her waist was to be admired, and her long legs were slender and well formed. She gave me a smile and pirouetted before me on her return. I hurriedly headed for the bathroom before my erection returned full force.

It was almost an hour later when I gave this wonderful older woman the holding and cuddling she had so wanted. We went to sleep then. I awoke before daylight and realized that Melanie was awake as well. I could hear her catching her breath as if she was sobbing.

“Melanie, are you sorry?”

“No, of course not. What a wonderful night you have given me. I don't ever expect to have one like this again. I lay here thinking that I'm going to get out more and start looking for someone who will love me. I have to do something and soon. The small annuity I have been living on is just about used up. You have given me some money to teach Drina things she needs to know, but she won't be here much longer. I’m not going to have you support me.”

“I will for a while longer. I am doing fine financially. Besides you are a friend of my mother.”

“Don’t say it, Cecil. You always use your mother for an excuse to keep from taking the credit for the generous things you do for people. Someday someone is going to come along and investigate you and shed a light on all of your good works.”

“Melanie, lets get a little closer and sleep some more. We have time.”

“Okay, I can see you are just changing the subject. It is only right we should snuggle since that is what I asked for. You gave me so much more though, and I’m going to cherish this night forever.”

I helped cook breakfast. I hated to go out to where I had parked my car in my dress clothes. Then I remembered I had a change of clothes in the car. I asked Melanie to get them for me. It was a little awkward when I got ready to leave. Neither of us knew what to say. Finally, I just walked to this woman, hugging her as tight as I could. I kissed her and she started to say something. I put my finger on her lips, watching the tears running down her cheeks. I left then.

---

I went home and got ready to go to the gym. I started doing twenty minutes on the stationary bike. My thoughts swung to Melanie and last night. I did have some concerns. Would she become demanding now that we had sex. I didn't think so, but I wouldn’t know until I saw her again. If we were nearer an age, she could demand of me all that she wanted. I certainly didn't want to hurt her, but what we had, needed to be only the short term. I would see her in a few days anyway at the dinner my mom always put on for her friends.

It was a little after eight when I got to the agency. Still I was the first one in. I picked up the Multiple Listing catalog and started looking at the sales sheets in it. I wanted to get an idea of what properties were on hand to show a client when any came in.

Again, my mind turned back to Melanie. She needed to be doing something productive. Would Pat agree to have her show the empty apartments? It was not much of a job, but I could see down the road if I was busy here at the agency, it might conflict. Amanda came in and said good morning, just as I was about to call Pat and run my idea by him.

“Pat, I took Melanie home last night and I stayed and talked. She needs to be doing something. I know you turned the showing of apartments and the paper work over to me, but I could train her to do that. Would you mind if I offered it to her?”

“Hell no, I told you it was yours. Do whatever you want. As beautiful as she is, no one would turn down renting an apartment with her showing it.”

“Okay, I’m going to talk to her.” I hung up and Amanda asked me about the call.

“I have a friend, actually she is a friend of my mother’s who needs some income. I am looking for something she can do. She is a widow and not trained to work, but I believe she is quite intelligent. I had to leave here the other day to show an apartment and I can see your father might object if I had a client with me here.

“He might. He hasn't got you figured out yet. You seem so dedicated and glad to be here, but he feels as if he doesn't know you yet. It goes back to Reardon. John’s credentials were so perfect, but Dad was glad when he left. He was just plain lazy.

“That is why I want to get things squared away and give my full attention to the agency. I know we are going to be very busy soon.”

“How do you know that?”

“I just know what my father’s clients are like. The Corliss name meant a lot to them. They will contact me and give me a shot to see if I am anything like he was. I think I am.”

“You have confidence that is for sure.”

I made the call. “Good morning, Melanie, how are you?”

“I’m the best I have been in a long time. I didn’t expect to hear from you today.”

“I was thinking about you and I had a thought about something you said. You said you wanted to get out and do something. You know I am connected to the Plaza. Pat has apartments to rent and show to tenants. Also, there is some paper work involved like the lease, etc. References checked, money collected, and deposited. Is that something you might like to do?”

“Do you think I would be capable of doing a good job at it?”

“I do. I will stay right with you until you are trained.”

“Okay if you think I can do it.”

“Good, call for a taxi and come over to the Johnson Realty Agency. I'm not busy and I'll fill you in a little more. I’ll pay the cabbie when you get here.” I hung up and turned to Amanda. “Amanda when she comes in, if you can spare a minute, would you show her some standard lease agreements?”

“What’s in it for me?” She was grinning.

I laughed, “Oh, all right, lunch.”

I went out when the taxi drove up and paid the driver. Melanie looked at me and I took her arm and escorted her inside. “Melanie, this is Amanda Pierce, she is the office manager of this agency.” Amanda rose and came around the desk. Needless to say, clinches were seldom included in introductions. Neither were tears. “I would guess you two know each other.” Ignored and forgotten, I stood there.

I listened to the two women babble about their lives. Dick Johnson came in and he knew Melanie from when the two girls had been friends many years ago. Apparently, Melanie’s family and the Johnsons had lived side by side through high school. At some point Melanie’s family moved away and the friends had lost touch. This was complicated by both girls getting married and changing their names.

Dick called me into his office and asked me questions about Melanie. I told him I didn’t know much. She was a great friend of my mother’s and I had known her for the last five years. I thought that was about the time her husband killed himself. I did know she was in dire straits financially. I had found something I thought I could teach her to give her a little income. A question followed about what that was.

I explained and he came back with, “Well, if she is any good at learning how to do this, there is often the same kind of things that we handle here. No one special has been doing it because to tell the truth we aren’t that busy and whoever is free does it.”

“If you get busy and I can teach her, will you consider her?”

“Of course. As beautiful as she is, she will be an asset to the agency. What are you doing for lunch?”

“I’m taking Amanda and I think Melanie as well. She doesn’t seem anxious to leave.”

“Why are you taking Amanda to lunch again today?”

“Because she promised to help me teach Melanie before she even knew she was a former friend.”

“Can you afford it? Your salary won’t pay for too many lunches.”

“I have it covered.”

---

The two women ignored me at lunch. I had a client waiting when we returned to the agency. This client had made an appointment to see a particular piece of property. He was a very large man. He would not fit into my vehicle. We had to use his. This made me think I would have to get a roomier car in the near future. Dick Johnson had made sure that we could view the property so I directed my client there. He was not interested.

I had had just enough time to look up some property listings of a like kind and price from the Multiple Listing Service before we had left the agency. I didn't have an appointment to show, but I did have the fact sheets. We could do a drive by and I could give him the stats from the sheets. He could then tell me if he was interested enough to want to see the interiors.

The prospective buyer didn't care for the one he made an appointment to see. I called Dick to see if he could reach the property owner of one property in which my buyer might be interested. Dick called me back while we were having coffee in a small coffee shop.

“The owner will let us in if we get there in fifteen minutes. The listing agent will be there as well. Let’s go.” My client was interested enough to make an offer. The situation moved fast as the owner was right there, but rejected the first offer. My client raised it incrementally and the two finally settled for five percent under the asking price. My client was happy and the owner got just a little above his lowest figure he would have settled for.

Back at the agency, I received the binder fee. It was held in escrow until the final papers were signed and the property changed hands. Luckily, my client did business with the same bank as I did, so I called the loan officer, whom I knew at the Missouri Savings and Loan Bank to make an appointment. It was 6:00 when we shook hands and I ushered him out the door.

I had forgotten all about Melanie. She and Amanda weren't present. Dick had hung around as this was my first sale and he wanted to see how it turned out and how I handled things.

“Melanie went home with Amanda so she could meet my daughter’s husband. She will drive her home after dinner tonight. Cecil, you have done well today. You will have some commission going into your account. It won’t be very large so don’t get discouraged, but if you keep going it will add up and I can increase your salary in the future.” I was well pleased with myself and I think Dick was pleased with me as well.

I was tired and after dinner, I crawled into bed. There was last night with Melanie and then this afternoon where I concentrated on doing everything correctly. I had been asleep about an hour when the phone rang.

“Hello.”

“Cecil, did I wake you.”

“Yes Melanie, but I do want to hear about your day.”

“It looks like I’m going to have a job. With you combining your business into Johnson Realty, I can be there where Amanda is going to teach me things. She promised to keep giving me things to do. It won't be much above minimum wage at first, but I will get some of the fees for what I do at the Plaza so it all is going to add up. You won't have to support me anymore after a little bit. I’m so thrilled about this and I want to thank you more than I have.”

“Think nothing of it. After all…”

“I know, I am your mother’s friend. Sharon has five of us women who've been her friends and in one way or another you have helped us all.”

I haven’t done anything for Polly Olson or Chelsea Wycoff.”

“You have too. You are the son Polly wanted by your father and you put her and Sharon back together as friends again. As far as Chelsea is concerned, she came to your party and it opened a completely new world for her. She had money, but no family. Now she is in love, will have a new husband, and have a stepdaughter she adores. You get the credit anyway.”

“Is there anything you women don’t know about me?”

“We know a lot. Many things, but some things we keep to ourselves.” Melanie giggled.

“Thank God for that. I would hate to be embarrassed for you if it became known about some of the things I do.”

“Cecil, I wouldn’t be embarrassed at all. I would be proud. I can see your point, though, and I can keep a secret, so don't worry about last night. It was a wonderful experience for me. I will cherish it forever.” She was silent for a minute. “Go to sleep Cecil. I’m going to and I might just dream a little about you.” She hung up.

Mom stopped by in the morning. She had to catch me early, because I was still going to the gym. “Cecil, are you going to the Christmas ball at the club this year?”

“I hadn’t thought about it.”

“Please do. I made reservations and I thought it would be nice if you escorted Polly. There will be quite a few in my crowd. Chelsea won't be, because she and Foster are going to be up at the college with Pete and Mitzi. Caroline will not be here because she is still on her honeymoon. Everyone else will be, I think.”

“Sure I’ll go and Polly can be my date. I was thinking I might ask Melanie to go to a New Year’s party somewhere. She will be going out more now that she has a job.”

“Where is she working?”

“At the Johnson Agency with me. Pat gave me some work at the Plaza, but I felt it would conflict with my selling real estate. She and Amanda are friends from way back and Amanda will keep her busy.”

“Do you enjoy escorting my friends? You are always there when one of them needs you.”

“Mom I escorted you for a year. I enjoyed doing it for you. I enjoy doing it with them and it is much the same. When I get a full time girl of my own, they will have to find someone else.”

“Too bad that girl of Connie’s is so strange toward you. She is pretty and I think very intelligent. Did you know she is taking journalism as a senior this year and is going on to study that at college?”

“I didn’t. I haven't talked to Connie very much lately. Except about she and George getting married of course.”

“I never thought George was much of a man when I first met him, but for some reason he has perked up. I guess being made manager of her shop did it for him.”

“I guess. Mom, I have to get going. How is your wedding plan coming along? That is only a few days away.”

“Great. This is no big deal in one way, but I will be glad to become Mrs. Patrick Herkimer. The Christmas ball is going to be our celebration even though we are not getting married until the twenty-eighth.”

“I wondered how you were going to arrange that. Connie is getting married three days later. Busy, busy, busy. Three weddings as best man and two balls for me all in ten days.”

“I know, but isn’t it fun? So much happiness all of the way around.”

Christmas was only two days away. It was relaxed at the agency. Dick told us no one would be looking to list or buy property. I had a few days when I didn't have to go into the agency. I spent the first afternoon hanging out with Polly. She was lonely and I think that was from missing my father. I treated her just as if she was my real mother and she often called me son.

I was to be her escort to my mother’s Christmas ball and I promised I would dance as many dances with her as she wanted me to. “Oh no, you can sit with me at dinner, but I want you to enjoy yourself, not stuck with a woman so much older than you are.”

“Polly, remember before when you came over to my mother’s house when you women got together? You would often talk to me. You paid more attention to me than my own mother did. Sometimes I had the wish you were my real mother. I still do love it when we get together as we are right now. You aren’t going to refuse me when I ask you to dance are you, knowing how I feel about you?”

“Put that way, I’ll treasure every moment while we are dancing. I do want you to dance with others, though. That will give me a chance to watch you just like I used to when we all went dancing with Samson.”

“Okay, I’ll come pick you up tomorrow afternoon before the dinner.” Polly gave me the warmest hug any person could want.

My phone rang soon after I got to my apartment. It was Roma. She was having a great time with Rachel’s family out west. She loved having her mother with her. Drina tried to stay in the background, but Rachel was not having any of that. “Cecil, I miss you so much. I think back to the times we were together and I wish I were with you right now. I suppose I will have to be away from you and home the rest of my life. I hate the thought of that, but I have to play this out.”

I could hear the loneliness in Roma’s voice. She stopped speaking. Then she said, “Cecil, I’m going to meet a real movie producer next week. Rachel’s granddaughter Doris, has a job in a production company. She knows a producer who is casting a movie soon. It has a part for a Gypsy girl in it. She thinks I would be good for the part.

“Doris knows all kinds of movie people. Anyway, I am supposed to meet the producer and if he likes my looks, I'm going to have a chance to read for the part. I understand there are some Gypsy dances in the script. I know Polish, but this is set in Spain. I think the dances are similar.”

She was laughing and happy now. “Even if I don’t get this part, casting will know there is a young Gypsy woman out there that is studying to be an actress. Wish me luck.”

“I will. I can see your life speeding up. Please don’t let it change the girl I knew?”

“I won’t let it change me, I promise. You are giving me the chance to fly, but those are just roles I'm playing. Only you know the real me and I'm not taking that away from you. Cecil, say hi to everyone for me. Are you going to see Mitzi over the holidays?”

“No she has moved up north to be with Pete. Chelsea, her future step-mom, is bankrolling the move. Mitzi is even going to cooking school. The future for Mitzi and Pete is pretty well defined.”

“That sounds like something you would do. It is much like you are doing for me.”

“I would have, but it was taken out of my hands. I meant to write and tell you about it. I have been busy. Mostly being best man. Three times in ten days.”

“Three? Who?”

Caroline, you’ve met her. She married Primo Biscotti. That was three days ago. Mom and Pat on the twenty-eighth and Connie and George on the thirty-first.”

“Always a best man, but never a groom, is that right?”

“Right. I don't even have a girl to sleep with. My favorite girl is away out west.”

“You will get a chance to sleep with me again someday. I just don’t know when. If you meet someone, don't hesitate to start a relationship. I am sorry the way I am, but you know that. Cecil, this is making me sad, I am going to hang up now. I love you.”

“I love you too Roma, goodbye.” I did love Roma. She was just so fine, but oh so different!

I knew I was going to be Polly’s escort at the dinner and ball. I went looking for something for her to wear. I decided on a piece of costume jewelry. It was like a tiara on which you could affix a single flower. That and the corsage of the same chrysanthemums would make her look outstanding. Another thing I did was to rent a larger vehicle than my little Jetta. I would soon be buying bigger anyway.

I arrived at Polly’s loft early and we had a coffee before leaving for dinner. “I am excited, Cecil. I don't often have the chance to go out. You are so kind.”

“I just want you to have some happiness.”

“I am, I am,” she declared and giggled like a schoolgirl. Maybe she had something besides coffee before I arrived. It promised to be a fun evening.

When seated for dinner, Melanie was on my left, Polly on my right. That was fine, except Cindy was sitting across the table from me. There was a boy with her for her date. That didn't stop her from glaring at me. Polly noticed and Melanie had seen her act like this before. Neither said anything though.

Half-way through dinner, Cindy got up to go to the powder room. Melanie and Polly headed there shortly after. The meal resumed when all came back. I thought nothing of it until I glanced across the table and Cindy was now giving her date her undivided attention. She caught my glance and smiled so sweetly at me. It was a fake, but it was a smile.

I held her glance until she blushed and broke eye contact.

When the dances began, Polly was my first partner. I had to ask. “You and Melanie said something to Cindy in the powder room didn’t you?”

“Yes we did. She was embarrassing herself and her date was having a lousy time. We lined her out pretty good. We still don't know why she doesn’t like you, but maybe she will back off. You are a great person, she just doesn’t know how great you are.”

“Thanks Polly, but I can fight my own battles.”

“Not while I’m around.”

Two thirds into the evening, Cindy’s date asked Polly to dance. Cindy came to the table with him. When the others reached the dance floor, Cindy said, “Mom says I have to dance one dance with you, so ask me to dance.”

“Cynthia Williams, may I have this dance?”

She didn't answer, but let me take her hand and lead her out onto the floor. The music was dreamy and I enjoyed my dance. Just before it ended, though, Cindy spoiled it. She looked up at me as if she was enamored with me. “I suppose before the night is over you are going to force one of those old women into bed and have your way with them. Maybe both, knowing you.”

I got my shot in just as the music stopped. “I might just do that. No force necessary, though. But truly, don’t you wish it was going to be you in my bed tonight?” I felt her tense up just as I let her go. I expected to get my face slapped.

I didn’t and when I looked at her this time, I was looking into her heart. I guess at that moment, I had a revelation of some kind. It would be up to Cindy to sort it out. I thanked her as I returned her to her date.

“I saw you dancing with Cindy. I’m surprised.” Melanie was in my arms this time.

“Connie told her to. We had some words, but I don’t think she hates me as much as she acts like she does.”

“Cecil. I do believe you have made another conquest. That is besides Polly, Connie, Chelsea, Caroline, Drina, Roma, Mitzi, yes, and your own mother, Sharon, and of course me. Amanda Pierce is beginning to think you are something wonderful as well. I don’t know how you do it. I will just leave it at you being such a nice person. Cindy may end up to be the one to make you the happiest. I hope so.”

“I could get a swelled head from all this talk.”

“You could, but you won’t.”

I had the last dance with Polly. She had more than a few drinks during the course of the evening. And, I was practically carrying her around the floor. As we were getting our coats, she said, “Would you give Melanie a ride home after you drop me off. I think I’m going to need more than you to get me up the stairs to my loft and she offered to help.”

Melanie was standing right beside me. I looked at her and she did not look back at me. “Sure if she is willing.” Now she did look at me. I saw desire on her face. Melanie gave me a half smile and nodded. “Okay, I’m going to say goodnight to mother and Pat and we’ll leave.”

Mom saw what was happening, me with her two friends. “Pat and I can take Melanie home if you want.”

“No, I’ll do it. It as a wonderful party. I had fun.”

“Your date drank too much. How could you have fun?”

“Polly is like a second mother to me. I would do the same if it were you.”

“I know you would, and I’m glad you feel that way about Polly. Don’t forget we will be having our Christmas at the house tomorrow. Just sandwiches, pie, and coffee. Having the dinner tonight was my way of getting out of cooking. Maybe you will go and get Melanie. I asked Polly, but she didn’t want to come, so it will be just the four of us.”

“Sounds like a plan.”

Polly was out of it by the time we got to the Plaza and I did need Melanie’s help getting Polly up to the loft. We took Polly into her walled-off-bedroom and Melanie undressed her, got her to the bathroom and into bed. “You aren’t going to hold it against Polly for getting into this condition, are you?”

“No never. In a way it was me that caused it.”

“What do you mean?”

“There is just too much of my father in me. Polly loved him more than anyone knew. I come up here just for the association. I'm not surprised about tonight. It could have been worse and she could have gone to pieces before the end of the evening, but she held out.”

“Cecil, is there a physical attraction between you two? I can bow out if there is and you can sleep here. I wouldn’t blame either of you if there was either.”

“Absolutely not. She loves me like a son and I think of her as a mother. I very much suspect she set this up for you to be with me when I brought her home. Let’s get you home. You must be very tired.”

“When you say home, do you mean mine or yours?”

“I think it had better be yours. Less chance of discovery. Melanie, I’m not waiting for an invitation from you tonight, I’m asking.”

“We’ll see if I can’t satisfy you then.” She could and did!

We had talked some during the night. “Cecil, you are a treat to me. I've not had sex since my husband killed himself. Not too much with him before that, either. The last night he was home before leaving, he promised that he would quit gambling. He said this was the last time. I gave him everything I had that night.

“I didn’t believe him, but I wanted him to think I did. When he lost everything, it may have been as if I pulled the trigger, because he knew he had disappointed me one more time. He just couldn't face me. I've been feeling guilty all of this time and withdrew into myself.

“I don’t feel guilty anymore for two reasons. For one, you have shown me I'm not too old to attract someone and for two, Drina read her Tarot cards for me. She told me they indicated I would meet someone soon. It also indicates I will be married in September and be happy.

“I know it isn’t going to be you. I am too old to make you a permanent partner, although you are the best thing that has happened to me. You are so generous to be with me as we are tonight. Could we continue until I meet someone? If I haven’t met this unknown person by May first, I will stop asking at that time.”

“I will as long as we continue to be discreet and not found out. I am thinking of you here. If there is someone new coming into your life it wouldn’t be good if our liaison were known.”

“Fair enough.”

I made it home just at daylight and caught some sleep. Mom called at 11:30. “Aren’t you going to pick up Melanie?”

“Just a quick shower and I’m on my way. Would you call her to be ready, please?”

“You two look tired.” This was my mother’s comment when Melanie and I arrived for dinner.”

“I just haven’t had my coffee.” Melanie just smiled.

Mom had a good supply of different sandwiches and I ate several and had two cups of coffee. She had ordered a cake from the bakery and a pie. There was a strawberry-rhubarb pie with a golden crust sitting on the sideboard. We soon made a dent in both the pie and the cake. “You can have a brandy Cecil, you are old enough to handle it.”

“I’m sure I am, but I like being able to say, ‘no thanks,’ so I’ll pass, Pat.”

“Suit yourself. On to something different. Cecil, you have resisted my efforts settling with you about what you did in saving the Plaza. I have decided to make a change in the ownership of record. Tony set this up making the Plaza into a corporation. Sharon and I are going to own an undivided interest of eighty percent of the shares. The other twenty percent goes to you. This is effective the last day of this year.

“There are a few restrictions. The only persons you can sell your shares if you decide to sell, is back to your mother and me. In addition, when I pass on, you and your mother will inherit the shares equally, fifty, fifty. At that time, it can be divided.

“Whether you become her heir at that time is up to her. Now, I suspect why you haven't wanted to have ownership is because it would take up too much of your time managing the property. This isn't a concern while I have title. I've made Tony a trustee, and I have turned management over to him. This is costly, but all the three of us have to do is sign the checks when they arrive.”

“Why?”

“Sharon never had the chance because Samson never took the time to travel, but I think I would like to. Sharon is looking forward to it. I was thinking of you as well. This will give you a chance to do the same without being tied down. You could even go along with us.”

“Okay Pat. I know Tony and I'll trust him. I already trust you and I was afraid of being tied down. I don’t really need the money.”

“This isn’t the only reason I am setting it up this way. I am a half dozen years older than your mother. I would expect that you would become her adviser if anything happens to me.”

“I would. Pat, I thank you for what you are doing for both of us.” I had just been handed between one and two million dollars. Pat was so much different than my father had been. Dad had to have everything under his thumb. Pat looked for ways to make his life easier. I would go with Pat on this.

I changed the subject. Melanie had been sitting here listening to this exchange. I turned to her. “Melanie, can you use my Jetta? I have to get something bigger. Nothing too splashy. Maybe a Chevy Impala. The Jetta is five years old now and wouldn’t be worth much for a trade in.”

“I could borrow it.”

“No, I’m going to give it to you. No strings attached.”

“Thank you. I haven’t had a car to drive for nearly three years.”

Mom spoke. “Melanie, I didn’t realize you needed or wanted a car. I would have helped you get one.”

“I know you would have, but I didn’t think I needed one that bad. As long as Cecil is going to change vehicles, I will use this one.”

Mom and Pat went out to the kitchen. Melanie asked, “You aren’t giving me the car because you feel you owe me anything are you?”

“No, I've been thinking this since I had Drina stay at your place with you. What you and I have going isn’t in the equation at all.” The smile I received lit up the room. I took Melanie home. I promised to pick her up early on Monday. I was going to have her get used to driving again while she drove me around shopping for a car. In the early evening, we were going to be witnesses at Mom and Pat’s wedding.

                                       Chapter Seven

Mom and Pat were leaving directly for the airport and until I took possession of my new car, I would be driving hers. Both Melanie and I had to work at the agency on Tuesday and Wednesday. Thursday night I would be best man again at Connie and George’s wedding. The New Year’s ball was later. Melanie was my date for that. George had secured a table for six people at the club where the ball was to be held.

There was George and Connie, Melanie and I, and Cindy with the same person who was her date at her mother’s wedding. This was the wedding party. Others of my mother’s cadre were at the ball. Chelsea and Foster were back from visiting Pete and Mitzi. Polly was there. I was surprised to see James and Mary Canady, although it was planned.

Cindy was going to stand up with her mother. I anticipated this might cause some friction, but I knew Connie would tell Cindy to be on her best behavior. George had been the one to ask me to be the best man at their wedding and Cindy was the natural one to be with her mother. I couldn't go against their wishes and neither could Cindy.

The wedding was at a little chapel and didn't take long. When we got to the club all the rest of those who were going to party had a big table next to our reserved one. The meal was served as we came in. Polly slid into a seat next to mine. “Cecil, I want to apologize about the other night. I rarely get into that condition.”

“Think nothing of it. Do save me a dance when the music starts.”

“Of course.” She returned to her table. Cindy had her eyes on me, but at least she was not glaring at me. Drinks were flowing freely. Mostly wine at the dinner. I still abstained. Connie was letting Cindy and her date have one occasionally. Polly had one and nursed it. I guess she planned to stay sober this evening. Melanie was the same.

The first dance was a surprise to me. A different party had requested it. It was “The Last Cheater’s Waltz” and not appropriate for a wedding party, but this was a New Year’s ball, so it went fine. The waltz is a beautiful one and with the stringed orchestra performing, it set the mood until more liquor was consumed. It got raucous as the evening wore on.

It was required that I dance with the bride. We had few words for each other. Connie did tell me how happy she was. Again, she claimed I started her on the road to happiness. She did say as I took her back to George, “God, was I ever horny our first time together. Cecil, you were just what I needed. You were there for me.”

“Yes, and you were there for me as well. Makes for good memories, doesn’t it?”

“Perfect.”

Cindy was my next partner. “You and my mom seem quite easy with each other. Aren’t you jealous of George?”

“No reason to be. They are both my friends.”

“Yes, but…”

“Please, don’t go there.”

“I will go there.”

“Look Cindy, I have the utmost respect for your mother and she has the same for me. It isn’t any of your business as I can see, so drop it.”

“I still think you are an asshole.”

“Think what you want. Now let’s finish this dance. I don’t often get to hold a girl my age in my arms as beautiful as you are. I may not enjoy the conversation, but I do like dancing with you.” No more words came from Cindy until I returned her to her date.

I received a reserved, “Thank you for the dance.”

I gave everyone a New Year’s kiss except Cindy. She was nowhere to be found when the clock struck twelve. I was disappointed, but not surprised. I still didn't know where I stood with her. I thought I had made some progress in blunting her anger toward me. Maybe the next time we ran into each I would know.

---

The New Year brought changes. Drina never came back to live with Melanie. Roma didn't get the Gypsy part for which she was hoping. She was back in New York at school again. Drina was living with Rachel Bradford as a companion. Roma didn't require more money from me, that is until I had to pay the cost of tuition for the next year.

I had been keeping Melanie’s account full and had been paying her rent. However, she didn't seem to need much more than the rent and I could see that eventually she would not need that. The agency had found several chores for her that generated some returns, so she was on straight salary.

Myself, I hardly had time to sleep. I sent out letters to father’s former clients and they had inundated the agency with listings as I had surmised. As these listings were inserted into the Multiple Listing Service, we started getting buyers coming in the door wanting to look at the listed properties. Sometimes a client came in listing a piece of property. Also a request to buy an upgrade or a downgrade, this depending on their situation. I made my first sale of my own listing on January 20. This meant I received the major portion of the commission on the sale of the property.

Pat was well pleased with what Melanie was doing with the Plaza leases and rentals. The agency had similar properties that needed the same service. Dick gave that business to her, for which she and the agency split the fee. The fee was usually the first month’s rent, so Melanie received half. I could see that in another month, Melanie would be paying all her own bills.

Amanda asked her father for another person to do some of the work she had been doing, as her workload had multiplied exponentially. The first of February we had an office meeting and Dick said that he was going to be advertising for at least one more full time sales associate and one part associate.

“Business is just that good. One property owner I am working on is a builder of condominiums. I am trying to get an exclusive listing for all of the condominiums as soon as enough of them are built. There is to be 124 units in three sections. One section at a time will be constructed. All are supposed to be completed in five years. It will be quite a feather in the agency’s cap if it happens. This is another person brought in through the Corliss name.

“Cecil, when I first interviewed you I thought you were a smart ass. I’ve reached the conclusion that it is the upper portion of your anatomy that holds the intelligence, not the lower.” Everyone laughed. Was this what I wanted? I was certainly successful in this endeavor. I would stick with it until it palled on me. My father started this way and he moved onto something else when he got bored with selling real estate. I could too.

---

I was seldom in my own office and I wondered why I leased it. All I was using it for was to store papers from my various endeavors. I could do the same in a single room with a desk somewhere in my mother’s part of the house. I had signed a lease so it was a waste of money. I was young and I could see I was a whole lot foolish, just to see my name on a door.

I started thinking about taxes. I had all of the records of what I had been doing, but I knew nothing about tax preparation. I went to the yellow pages looking for someone. The second man I called and interviewed looked promising. He was a family man, had worked at doing taxes for several years and was looking to start his own business. His name was Ken Stafford.

We struck a deal, where we would share my office. His name went onto the door above mine as a business and tax consultant. He would pay the major portion of the lease and do my taxes for me. He was pleased that he didn't have to lay out money to furnish an office. The only thing he needed was another horizontal file for his business. Actually, we swapped mine for his smaller one. I had bought one way too big. There was more space in it than I needed.

I sat with him while he went through my records the first time. He informed me I should have been filing quarterly taxes, but he would fix it so I wouldn't be penalized. “You’re young and didn’t know. It is a good thing you didn't wait a year before doing the taxes. You would have been in deep doodoo. You have a lot going on here. I will get it organized and we will see where you stand. Leave it in my hands.” Another hurdle jumped and smoothed out for me.

---

I was supposed to see Mitzi again. Foster and Chelsea were getting married on Valentines Day. They were getting married in her church here in the city. Mitzi was going to be her maid of honor and Pete was to be Foster’s best man. Mom’s cadre of friends were all going to be together at this wedding. Chelsea’s invitation to me had a personal note in it from Mitzi. Cecil, Come to the wedding. I want you there, Mitzi.
I replied I would be, and I would see her in two weeks.

I was right out straight doing all that was required of a real estate sales associate. Many of the single homes I showed took up my evenings. Dick Johnson hired another associate, older and much more experienced that I was. He was friendly and I learned some of the more subtle tricks of sales from him. He was glad to get into an agency where the action was at a faster pace than the last place he worked.

I was often so busy, Melanie and I only had time to exchange greetings. She was working full time and was making enough salary to live a worry free life again. We did get together at least one night a week. It was always at her house and I would take a taxi there and call for one in the morning to bring me home. I suppose Mom and Pat knew I was going somewhere for all night, but they did not know where or with whom.

I dawdled over sending back my RSVP to Chelsea for the wedding. I didn't have a date to go to the wedding and I didn't know whom I could ask. I could escort Polly or Melanie, but for this wedding, I was not sure if they wanted to be my partner. This was simplified when Polly had an art show at that time. I asked Melanie if she would go with me. “Cecil, I have asked Rick Wagner to attend with me.” Rick was the head of maintenance that Tony had put in charge of the Plaza when he took over as manager on the first of the year.

I wasn't aware that Melanie knew him. I guess she did because in the process of showing apartments, she contacted him about things she observed that needed fixing. They became friends and sometimes had coffee together. He was a man seven years younger than she was, divorced, and had a seven-year-old daughter. I thought to myself that he might possibly be a match for Melanie.

I sent back the RSVP that I would be attending alone. Three days later, I received a call from Mitzi. “Cecil, you don’t have a date for the wedding? How come? How about Cindy Williams?”

“Mitzi, no date and Cindy still isn’t friendly. I haven’t asked her for that reason.”

“Well, let me furnish you a date. Cherie can come down and she is a great friend of Pete and me. She is also a very nice girl and you will enjoy being with her. Pete and I want to hang out with you, so we will have a great time together.”

“Okay. Will she be staying with you at your father’s?”

“Oh no, we are all going to stay with you at your apartment. We will have a blast. No classes that week so we will do stuff together.”

“I’m a working man now, but I would love to have you stay with me. I’ll get as much time off as I can.” Well, this would be interesting. This was the first time Pete had been home since he went up to school and I had had free access to the woman he loved. I wondered who this Cherie was. Was she Pete’s partner as I was to Mitzi? Time would tell.

Melanie went by my desk and paused a minute. “Cecil, are you free tonight?” This was an agreed signal indicating I was to see her tonight.

“Yes, but it will be late. I have a house to show.”

“That’s okay. I’ll wait up for you.” Melanie gave me a bright smile and moved to her desk. I had a feeling that our liaison was going to be ending soon, maybe even tonight. She had someone escorting her to Chelsea’s wedding for one thing. Also in the back of my mind, I remembered what she had said about the reading of the Tarot cards and what they had indicated for Melanie when Drina read them for her. It was not too many months for a person to meet, fall in love, and have a wedding by the end of summer.

I was terribly fond of Melanie, and it was such a treat to be able to make love to her. Because of our age difference, we both knew it was not for the long term, so we just enjoyed what was on our plates until we had eaten our fill. Maybe tonight was going to be dessert. Morning, when the dishes went into the washer, would be the end. You never forget good food though!

I was correct. Melanie wanted to terminate our lovemaking. She was fearful when she sprung this on me that I would be upset. “No Melanie, I’m not upset.”

“But I owe you so much. You have supported me and you've found me a great job, which I enjoy. You gave me a great little car to drive, and last, but not least, you have loved me. The door you opened for me I was afraid to open myself, has given me confidence to face life again. You have just done so much.”

“I didn’t start out to help you. No, it was not because my mother asked me to, either. I was thinking of Roma and worried about her. Then when Mom invited Drina to my birthday party, it all started to come together. It was like a ball rolling downhill faster and faster. Drina by lifting herself up helps Roma. You gained by teaching Drina. Roma is gaining because she has someone she trusts to guide her.”

Melanie spoke, “I needed something too. I seduced you. How I ever dared doing that, I don't know, but I did. I've watched you for years. I watched you with your mother and with our other friends, which includes me. You always showed friendliness and respect. I figured that if you turned me down, you still would show me respect even if you didn't have any respect left for me.

“Now I am sending you away from me, it seems as if you still love me a little when you could very well hate me.” We were lying together in bed and while she was saying all of this, I slowly started playing with her nipples. “Oh hell, who cares. Love me so I’ll never forget you!” Melanie had changed more than she was aware. She never used to swear.

While I was waiting for the taxi in the morning, I asked, “Friends?”

“Always and forever.”

I heard her tell Amanda that she was to have her first date with a Rick Wagner tonight. That was fine with me. Our time together had passed. Maybe I would hook up with the Cherie that Mitzi was bringing to meet me. Not encumbered in any way, I was open for anything.

---

Mitzi rang me at the agency, in the early afternoon telling me she, Pete, and Cherie would be arriving about 6:00. I told her I had a property to show and thought I would be home at 8:00. “That’s fine with us, we will hang out with Sharon.”

“Sure, great! I’ll see you then.” The wedding was on Wednesday and this was Monday. Given by Chelsea, tomorrow would be the rehearsal dinner. Foster had no relatives except Mitzi.

It was not to be, though. I never made it home that night and I didn't see anyone for several days. I was in a coma. At eight that evening when I was supposed to be home, I was being extricated from my car along the railroad tracks. No one knew how bad my injuries were and wouldn't know until later on in the emergency room at the hospital.

I came around to awareness on Friday. Mom and Polly were there. Groggily, I asked what had happened. “We don’t know for sure. Somehow, you went through some guard rails, down a twelve-foot bank and onto the railroad tracks. A train came along on the next set of tracks and clipped your car bumper sending you rolling over and over. You were lucky there wasn't a train on the same tracks as you. This is Friday and you've been unconscious since Monday.”

“How badly am I hurt?”

“You have a broken left arm, some bones in your right foot are broken, and you have been severely concussed. Your chest is badly bruised, but no ribs are broken. Your prognosis now that you have regained consciousness is for a full recovery.”

“Did Foster and Chelsea get married?”

“Yes, we all thought that is what you would want.”

“Good.”

“What happened to make you go off the road and hit the guard rails?”

“All I remember is a big pickup started to pass me and swerved into me, forcing me into the guard rails. I remember thinking, ‘Oh shit’ as I went through the rails and could see the train tracks below. That’s the last thing I remember.”

Mom looked at Polly. “We better call the police and tell them about this. They wanted to be informed if Cecil remembered what happened. They couldn’t figure out why you went through the guard rails.”

“Sure, Mom, but I’m sleepy. I’ll talk to them later.”

I did not get to sleep long. “You claim you were pushed off the road, is that it?”

“Yes Sergeant, can’t you tell by the damage to my car?”

“There isn’t a panel on your car that doesn’t have damage on it. You went through the guard rails, hit the tracks, and rolled down the tracks after being hit by a train. What color was this truck you claim hit you?”

“Black.”

“Okay, we’ll look at your car closer. Do you have anyone who would want to do this to you?”

“No one that hates me enough to kill me.”

“Are you sure? There must be someone who dislikes you.”

“The only one who I know who doesn’t care for me is a guy by the name of John Reardon. He thinks I did him out of some commission on some property I purchased from his sister and her husband.”

“Names, please?”

“James and Mary Canady. He has a barbershop in the Plaza. She has a salon, but I have never been to it.”

“Okay, we’ll check him out and get back to you.”

I had a steady stream of visitors. Mom was there every day and Polly was most days as well. All of my mother’s friends came in. The Canady’s came in. “The police are looking at John. He left town about the time of your accident. I hate to think he would do this to you, but he did make some threats. I gave the police what I knew about him.”

“He is your brother, Mary.”

“I know, but you saved James and my marriage. He has been nothing but a pain in the ass all of my life. I hope it wasn’t him, but if he is guilty, he should pay.”

The police were back before I left the hospital. “We found his pickup in a junk yard, not a mile from where the accident happened. The radiator was leaking and it had a smashed right fender and bumper. The junk dealer said Reardon brought it in and requested it crushed within twenty-four hours. He accepted way less than what it was worth, so instead of crushing it, the junk dealer decided to part it out. We are doing some forensic tests on it and we found the left fender of your car has black paint on it. I think we will have a match.”

“What happens now?”

“We’ll put out a warrant for Reardon. He’ll eventually contact his family or friends and we’ll have him.”

Connie Williams Cameron came in for a long visit a month after the accident. Cindy was with her. She just said hi as she arrived and went to a chair on the opposite side of my bed from where Connie sat. Cindy was getting more beautiful every day. I had to keep glancing at her, as she was a feast for my eyes.

Connie was full of information about her (our) business. Cindy didn't enter the conversation at all, except to chide her mother about talking about the store. “Cindy, he worked for us right after he got out of school. Of course, he is interested. George thought enough of him to have him for his best man.”

“But you are talking about business. You should be asking him about how badly he is hurting and how long he is going to be here in the hospital and stuff like that.”

I turned my attention to Cindy. “Thank you for being concerned about me.”

She shot me down as only she could do. “I’m not that concerned, but Mom should be asking questions concerning you, not what she is doing.”

“Cindy is right. How are you, Cecil?”

“I’m coming along fine. I get out of here in two days. With my broken arm, I can't use crutches, so I've had to wait until I could walk on my foot. I have got so I can step on it, but can’t take a full stride. I do get around with a cane if I take it slow. No going up and down stairs though. I can't drive until the cast comes off my arm. Hell, I don't even have a car. The last one was only three months old and I hope the new one lasts longer than that. The first thing I’m going to do when I get out of here is to go look at the old one.”

Cindy spoke up, “A bunch of my friends went and looked at it. All the windows are broken out or cracked. When the train hit it, it took the entire front end off. All there is is the motor, no front wheels or anything. I don’t see how you lived through it.”

“I guess someone up there likes me.”

“Sure, bring God into it.” Cindy spit this out and then seemed shamed at this comment.

“Whatever. Cindy, I understand you are taking a class in journalism?”

“I am and I really think this is going to be what I want to do for the rest of my life. I was lucky, because my father set up a college fund for me before he died. I will be able to go on to school, just because of what he did for me. I have already been accepted.” My eyes swung to Connie. She shrugged her shoulders. Cindy had seen this and looked puzzled, but didn't say anything. Cindy was at the door when Connie came to my side and said goodbye.

Before the door closed, Cindy was berating her mother about kissing me on the lips. “What would George say if I told him you kissed Cecil?”

“He would laugh at you and tell you that your mother had kissed Cecil before, and not worry about it.” I did not hear Cindy’s reply, but I will bet it wasn't nice.

Mom had a welcoming home party for me. Every one of mother’s friends were there. Drina and Roma flew down from New York. Pete and Mitzi drove down from college. No Cherie and I never did meet her.

Mary and John Canady questioned if I was mad because of her brother. “No you aren’t responsible. Some day, I imagine the law will round him up. In the meantime, he will be on the run. They say that is a hard way to live life.”

Melanie came and presented Rick Wagner to me. He was laughing, “I finally get to meet the last one of the owners of the Plaza who is theoretically my boss. I have met your mother a few times when she comes in with Pat or Melanie. I understand Melanie owes you some money from when you helped her when she was nearly destitute?”

“I haven’t asked her to pay me back, but I’m not surprised she feels that way. I wouldn’t worry about it.”

Just then Melanie came up to me with a ten-year-old child. “Cecil, this is Tammy Wagner, Rick’s daughter.” Tammy had Melanie by the hand and looking up at her as happy as could be. “We’re good friends.” Barren Melanie might be, but just maybe she would now have a daughter to call her own after all.

Roma had a moment alone soon after she arrived. “Cecil, I didn’t come to your bedside because Mama’s cards said you were going to be well. I do get to sleep with you tonight though, don’t I?”

“I’m looking forward to it.”

Chelsea and Foster had of course been in to see me while I was recuperating. “We will have you over for dinner before Mitzi and Pete return to school. Make sure you bring Roma. We have to tell her about the great wedding ceremony we had. You missed it too so you have to hear all about it as well.” This was going to be a busy first weekend home for me.

Polly stayed by me most of the evening. The rest of mother’s friends talked and laughed amongst themselves. They rarely got together as they did before they all started getting married so now they had a lot to talk with each other about. Drina was staying with Melanie for the weekend. Roma walked with me as I slowly made my way to my apartment.

“What can I do for you to make you comfortable?”

“I’m good. I do need a shower before I get into bed. You can wrap up the cast on my arm with a plastic bag so it doesn't get wet. I can manage the one that covers my foot.”

“I’ll do it. Let me get you ready now. You must be tired. We can talk after we go to bed.”

“Okay.” I was soon standing naked and Roma put the plastic bags over my casts. She got the water in the shower set for the right temperature and left me. I was used to the nurses doing this for me in the hospital. Someone seeing me naked did not bother me.

That was until Roma opened the shower door and stepped in with me. She was giggling. “Pretend I am your slave and you have commanded me to service you, oh Master. Tonight I am here for you.” I did not know this Roma. God was she beautiful! We had slept together, but had never touched each other intimately. She washed me and when she finished I did the same with her. When I started touching her as I soaped her, she said, “Later you can touch me all you wish to.”

We were soon in bed together. It was cumbersome and awkward for me with the two casts. Before I started touching her, she informed me, “Cecil if you enter me, I took care of the obstruction myself. I am still a girl who has never had sex. I am a private person and I couldn't bear to get all messy in front of you. I have been reading books and I rented some DVD’s. Mom has told me a lot about a man too. So far, sex for me is just what I have read. I don't know what to expect. I do think I know enough about it to make you feel good.”

“Roma, we don’t have to do this you know.”

“I know, but I have wanted to give you me for so long, I have decided that I am yours tonight.” Roma had read extensively. She knew all of the moves. It didn't take me long to erupt after she started manipulating me. I cleaned up. “Now you can play with me.”

This was what Roma wanted and it was my turn to love. When she said she was ready, it was impossible for me to enter her. “I thought that might be a problem. There is some lubricant in my bag. I don't want you to stop. I want to finish this for you.”

“Okay, Roma, you guide me.” I could feel she was not getting anything from our joining and I could tell I was not reaching her. I concentrated on my own feelings and thought about how beautiful this woman in my arms was. I knew how she struggled with her sexuality and how she loved me very much, but she just couldn't come together with sex. I did climax.

I was disappointed, but I wouldn't tell her I was. We lay there in bed. Suddenly she giggled, “I’ve read about a wet spot in bed and now I know what they were talking about. I don't want you to get up. I will just put a towel over it. Now hug me and hold me.” This was easy enough to do.

“Cecil, I have news about my career. I am not going back to New York. Casting in California has sent for me for that part I read last time I was out there. The person who got the part, fell skiing in the mountains and it is going to take a long while for her to recuperate. She may never be able to act again. They have already started shooting some of the scenes and can't wait any longer for her to get well. This is a big break for me.”

We lay there, thinking about what this would mean for her. “The accident happened during Christmas. A month ago, the producer sent me the script and I have been studying the part. They told the actress two days ago that they were pulling her. I have orders to present myself this Tuesday.”

“Congratulations, my beautiful Gypsy actress. You’re going to ace this role and be the latest movie discovery.”

“Maybe, but it is all because of you. Cecil, even with the bad sex, do you still love me?”

“Roma there is no such thing as bad sex. You are telling me you were playing a role are you? If you were, you did remarkably well.”

“You are right, I was. I want so to have what others have and enjoy, but I can't seem to. You really are the love of my life. If I can't have it with you, than I will put it behind me and concentrate even more on becoming a good actress. Thank you so much for being my guinea pig. I had to try with someone.”

“I love you more for choosing me.” I lay in bed wide-awake. I should have been asleep, as I had had a long rough day. I had always had Roma’s love. Now I could also claim I had her body. I did not feel so pure about that. I wish she had given her gift to someone else. Roma was always playing a role.

I wondered if there was any true Roma and if she knew the true Roma herself. Maybe she was slated to travel through life being the actress, never knowing who she really was. I turned over, got my foot and arm enclosed in the casts comfortable, put my other arm over Roma, cupped her breast, and smiled at the crazy thoughts I had running through my mind and went to sleep.

“Good morning my lover.”

“Good morning my beautiful Gypsy, soon to be movie star.”

“Do you have to get up?”

“No, I already have been. I showered and shaved.”

“I have to go so wait right here and I’ll be back.” The lovely, enticing body wiggled into the bathroom. Soon I heard the shower running. She stood in the doorway. “You were able to put the plastic on your foot and arm. I thought you couldn’t do it alone.”

“I just wanted you to see me naked. I had a feeling you wanted to help me wash my back.” Roma came and jumped back in bed.

“Is this what it is like to be married? You know to wake up every morning beside someone you love. And you feel good because he loves you the same way?”

“That is some of it, I guess. I have never been married. That would be ideal, but life would intrude. The babies are crying, and you hope there is a check in the mail, because the rent is due. You may worry your spouse is entertaining his secretary in his private office. The car needs the oil changed, and you hate hanging out waiting until done. Maybe you are worried you forgot to take your birth control pills and four kids is enough. That is all part of being married too.”

“I think I’ll continue being an actress. You have just burst my bubble.”

“You can have some of both, but not all of it all of the time. Couples who love each other enough work through things like that and can still come out happy.”

“Where did you learn all of this?”

“Watching my father and mother and their friends. Mom and father had a great affection for each other, but they were not really in love. Polly and my father were the ones in love. Caroline’s husband cheated on her, but she found love again with Primo. Connie’s husband got sick and drained all of their resources before he left her. Now she has found a man who is just the opposite of what her husband was. You know all about Melanie and her husband leaving her bankrupt. Chelsea never seemed to find anyone, but now she has.”

“What about you and me? Would you and I make it?”

“Maybe, but we each would have to give up a lot.” I looked into Roma’s eyes. She looked back at me until her eyes dropped away.

“You are so right, we wouldn’t make it. You are such a sexual person. I see how women look at you. They either want to cuddle with you or get you into bed and have you screw them. You would get sick of me pretending I liked and wanted sex like you do. I couldn't keep up that charade for very long either. I know you'd be true even if you were miserable. Can we be close friends forever though?”

“That’s a given.” I hugged Roma to me as hard as I could.

“I’m sorry.” Tears were flowing.

“Don’t be sorry. If I kept you here, the world would be losing a wonderful star. I truly think you are going to be one.” We lay there holding each other. Finally I said, “I’m hungry,”

Roma said, “I am famished.”

Roma and I went over to Chelsea and Foster’s for lunch. Mitzi hugged and kissed both of us. Looking at Roma, she said, “Someday when you are a great movie star, I can say I kissed you.”

“Me too.” This was Pete as he put his arms around her.

Everyone was laughing, and Foster was shaking his head. Roma walked up and kissed him, which surprised him, and then she kissed Chelsea.

“I guess I better get in on this as well.” Mitzi came into my arms, and Chelsea followed.

Chelsea asked Foster to take us over and see what was left of my car. How I ever survived it, I don't know. A piece of junk well described it. They told me at the hospital that my arm was crushed between the door post and the steering wheel. They figured my foot was trapped between the brake pedal and the gas pedal. My head had been bruised in several places and they didn't know if my head hit the steering wheel or it happened when the roof was crushed. One of these caused the concussion.

Roma and Mitzi both clung to me crying. I was one lucky person to survive. I knew that. Then Foster took us to where the accident happened. We walked to the repaired guard rails. It looked like a long way down to the train rails. There was still some glass glinting for a ways down the tracks. I had seen enough and wanted to leave. Everyone could understand my feeling that way.

Pete dropped off Foster and Chelsea and we went over to my apartment to hang out. Mitzi walked in declaring the place held great memories for her, Roma, not to be outdone, said this was home to her and always would be. She then shared with Mitzi she had been contacted about a major part in a movie. “I’ll know by the end of next week if I get the part.” She paused and looking at me said, “I have to tell them. Cecil is the one who has made this all possible.”

I cautioned, “No details, please.”

“Okay, but they have to know I am a poor girl from the wrong side of town and I've been attending one of the best acting schools in New York. Cecil found a place for me to live and my mama is staying there too. She will be traveling with me to watch my back.”

“Yes and tell them that it is a business arrangement.”

“It is a business arrangement, but who would think to finance such a person as me except Cecil?”

Mitzi spoke up, “I would. He let me use his car last fall to go see Pete and paid for three days in the motel. He suggested that I talk with my father’s new girl friend about going to school. It looks as if I’m going to be able to earn great money as a chef even before Pete gets out of college.”

I felt as if I was on a stage and everyone was clapping. My face had turned red. Mitzi had one more comment. “I suppose you two are going to get married and live happily ever after.”

I looked at Roma, and could see that this was making her uncomfortable. “No, that isn’t going to be. Roma and I have a very close relationship, somewhere between lover, sister and brother. We have talked about this a lot and we have concluded that she is going to be in a different world than I am. So we will enjoy being with each other when possible, but only as friends.”

“That could change someday.”

“It could, but things will have to be a lot different than they are now.” I wanted to end this conversation. “Hey, I’m beginning to hurt. You guys get Roma’s room, she will bunk with me.”

Later as Roma snuggled up to me, “You didn’t tell Mitzi and Pete that I have a problem. You are the best person ever. I love you so.”

“I love you just as much. Let them think what they will. It isn’t anyone’s business but ours.”

“But you are getting the short end of the stick. Cecil, can you stand one more night of role playing?”

“With you, any time.”

---

Roma and Drina flew out for California Sunday afternoon. Drina had a few minutes to talk to me alone. “Cecil, Roma has shared with me about the relationship she has with you. You are really a kind person to understand her so well. She is sad about it, but knows enough to not go forward in that direction. The cards tell me you both are going to find happiness, just not with each other. You will always have a warm friendship and eventually Roma and her spouse will have a home in the area, but that won’t be for many years.”

I was relieved to know that some day Roma would marry and we would live close by each other. Mom drove me to the agency Monday and Melanie was to drive me home. My cast on my arm was supposed to come off in a week and the one on my foot might. It was going to be removed, but another might have to be put in its place. The insurance company settled on my car, and I immediately bought another one just like the one I had lost.

The first week at work, I did mostly paper work, but when my new car came, Melanie drove me to one house showing and Amanda drove me to one. A listing for a small mall that was half empty came in. Dick Johnson listed it. That evening Pat and I were talking about different things that were happening around the city. He happened to mention that the city was going to rehabilitate the area where this mall was located. I thought to myself that the mall might be a good property to own.

“Dick what’s the deal on that mall you listed a month ago?”

“It’s been on the market for seven months. I got the listing when another agency dropped it after six months. The owners are a group and they just want out. Why?”

“I’m interested.”

“Why would you be interested?”

“I heard a rumor and I think there is going to be some action by the city in that area.”

“Where did you hear that?”

“Mom has friends in high places. My stepfather mentioned it.”

“It needs a new rubber roof. That is the main reason it is on the market. The owner doesn’t want to go to the expense of the repair. Do you want me to see what he will sell for?”

“Yes. In the meantime I’ll have Primo Biscotti have a roofer look at it. I’m assuming you can get access to it.”

“Of course.” The appraisal by the city had just been lowered because of the condition of the building. I bought the building for less than what the city appraisal was, even after the cost of the new roof was figured in. The owners were happy to have it off their hands and I knew with the upgrade, the city might move faster to do something about bringing the rest of the area into line. Time would tell.

Roma had been in California for a month and I was worried because I hadn’t heard from her. I didn’t even know if she got the part in the movie. She must have, for on the first of April, I received a check. It was mailed by Drina and she called the next day.

“Cecil, Roma got the part, but is being pushed by the director terribly hard. I talked to Doris, Rachel Bradford’s daughter who found us an apartment. She says the producer whom she works for is well pleased with Roma’s performance. I guess Roma isn’t as hard to get along with as the prima donna type who was injured. Roma is working very hard and when she gets a break in her schedule she will be speaking to you and telling you all about her new life. As you can see by the check she is being well paid. This is the percent you and she agreed on. Is this okay?”

“Drina, I send my love to both you and Roma. The check … I didn’t expect to get any money for more than another year, so if you want to save it up, I’m more than glad to wait.”

I received a note a week later. “Cecil, Roma is now paying me to be her companion. You will be seeing money from me in a little while as well to pay you back for all you have done for me. She says a deal is a deal and I agree. Love from both of us.” At this rate, I would soon have my investment paid back and be banking money into the fund I had set aside for investment purposes.

I went over to my office and got together with the man doing my taxes. I signed the forms on last year’s taxes. I sent them in and went over them to see where I stood so far on this year’s. His eyes opened when I showed him the check stub I had received from Roma. I was pretty good at keeping track of money coming in and the expenses, but he knew how to organize both to save me from paying higher taxes.

By the tenth of April I was mobile with a slight limp. It did bother me to stand on that foot very long and it pained some at night. I was working so much, I rarely thought about this until I got into bed.

The annual young alumni dance was announced to be held on the twentieth of June. I knew I couldn’t dance much, but I would like to attend. I called five of the girls who graduated with me. They were busy or had a date. One was married already and she hung up on me. I didn’t know many girls that were in the class ahead of me. This left the class behind me who were now alumnus.

“Hi Connie, may I speak to Cindy?”

“I can ask her, but I won’t promise she will speak to you. She is in her room. Wait a minute, I’ll ask.”

“Yeah?”

“Cindy, there is the alumni dance in three weeks. I would like to escort you.”

There was silence for a bit. I heard the door close. “What is the matter, can’t you find some old woman to take?”

“Well, you know that only kids from three classes can attend. I’m in the middle one. If you have a date, I’m sorry to trouble you.”

“I don’t have a date, but why would you want me to go with you? Why would I want to go with you is a better question?”

“Those are both good questions and I can only answer one of them. It could be because I wanted to be seen with a beautiful woman. That might be a good reason. Another could be that I have been turned down by the half dozen girls I have asked. Maybe I’m a masochist and like being rejected. A yes or no is called for from you. I’ll even wait twenty-four hours for your answer if you want to think about it.”

“Are you saying you are scraping the bottom of the barrel?”

“I didn’t mean it like that, but it did sound that way didn’t it. I apologize.”

There was another long silence. “Okay, apology accepted. I haven’t been asked for a date and I would like to go, so I guess we are in like circumstances. I will go with you.”

“Thank you, Cindy. I’ll try to make sure you have a good time.”

“We will see, won’t we? Good night, Cecil.” I wondered what kind of time I would be having. I still felt resentment behind her acceptance. She certainly wasn’t overly enthusiastic. As she said, “We will, see won’t we?”

This was the best time of the season for selling real estate. I was dog-tired every night, but my salary was increasing every month The agency had changed much from when Amanda had time to sit and do her nails. I was working every Saturday now and having Tuesdays off. Melanie often was in the office Saturday mornings and sometimes Tammy Wagner was with her.

I looked up from my desk and Tammy was staring intently at me. I smiled at her, “Hi Tammy. Do you like coming into the office with Melanie?”

“Most of the time I do, but like today, there is nothing I can see to do.”

“You know when I was younger than you I spent all of my free time in my father’s office while he was working, I felt the same way. He had all kind of books and magazines in his office on how to make money. I looked at the books which weren't much more than pages and pages of charts. Once in awhile he would explain them to me. When he had a client, I was happy, especially when I could figure out what they were talking about.

“This is a different kind of office, but you can learn a lot. You might even learn some things that Melanie doesn’t know. That doesn’t mean she is ignorant, but this is all new to her as well. Would you like me to show you what I mean?”

I got a nod up and down of her head. “Okay, first what we do here is sell houses. There are all kinds of house types. If you learn what each type of house looks like and you hear one of us say, Salt Box, or Federal or Four Square or Anti Bellum, you will be able to picture it in your mind. There are Capes and New Englanders, A-Frames and Bungalow’s. Mobile homes come in single and double-wides. Some houses are called Victorian and some are called Greek Revival. There are Tents and Teepees, but we don’t often sell any of those.” I grinned as I said this.

“What I am saying is a house is whatever people make their home in. We sell all kinds here so if a client comes in and wants a certain type of house, we don’t try to sell him something different unless we don’t have any listed. You must know of Sears stores, don’t you?”

“Yes. Daddy buys tools there.”

“Okay I bet you don’t know that at one time Sears Roebuck, which is the old Sears name, used to sell houses. You could go to a store and they would have a catalog of plans. You could pick out a house you might want to live in and order it. The order would go to a factory where all the pieces were cut and loaded onto a train or truck or wagon and they would deliver it right to your empty lot.

“Someone like your daddy who knew some carpentry would build the house and you would have a new home. What it would cost for the pieces doesn’t seem like very much now. You might buy the house parts for say $300 and a good carpenter would put it up for $600, so for $900 you would have a new home. That was kind of a formula. One third cost of material, two thirds cost to build. Of course that was many, many years ago and the same house today might cost a hundred times that. Sears sold thousands and thousands of houses and some are still just as good today as when they were built.

“So if you are interested and want to learn something, take this book of listings and look at the descriptions. Many will tell you what type they are. Here I’ll show you. When you pick out the words like this, you can look at the house and know what it looks like. When you hear someone say, Ranch or Split Level, you will know what kind of house they are talking about. If you can’t find a type mentioned, bring it to me and I’ll tell you the type. We’ll copy the listing and I’ll mark what type it is.”

I looked up. The whole damned office had been listening to me explain to the child. Tammy picked up the book of listings and went back to the chair she was sitting in before I spoke to her. It wasn’t long before the noise resumed its normal level. I had an appointment a little later, and as I got up to leave, Tammy said, “Bye Cecil. Thank you.” I smiled and waved back at her.

From that day on if we were in the office at the same time, we always exchanged greetings and maybe she had a question for me about some house style. She was good because if she could see I was busy, she would never interrupt. Just a nice kid.

It was a week later and I was home after a long day at the agency. I was thinking about packing it in. The phone rang. “Hi Cecil. This is Cindy Williams. Mom has been after me to call you.”

“Oh?”

“Yes, she thinks you should know what color gown I’ll be wearing. Something about flowers, but I’m not supposed to say anything about them in case you forgot to order them.”

“I didn’t forget. I was going to call and ask tomorrow. I’ve been busy and have been putting off calling.”

“The dress is robin’s egg blue and I can guess why you have been busy.”

“Why is that?”

“I’ve heard you have made another conquest. Jeez Cecil, Tammy Wagner is pretty young for you isn’t she?”

“No.”

“What do you mean, no?”

“Not too young to have a friend is what I mean. Remember your mom had me for a friend at Tammy’s age. How did you know about Tammy?”

“Your mom and the rest of her friends were talking about you the other evening at the house. They keep telling me you are perfect for me, but I don’t buy it. I know what you did to my mother.”

“You are still willing to go to the dance Saturday night with me, though.”

“Yes, as you said we are both scraping the bottom of the barrel, that’s all.” I didn’t say anything. “Cecil, I love my mom and what you did to her happened almost a year ago. I’m looking at you a little differently than when it happened. I guess I’m growing up. She has never said a bad word about you. If she can forgive you, I’ll have to tolerate it, though I hate it.”

“Cindy, you’re making me uncomfortable talking about your mother with you. The truth might be different than the way you see it and how it really was.”

“Explain to me then!”

“No and not ever. Cindy, I’ll see you Saturday about seven. Good night.” I hung up. I do think I was gaining on Cindy. She said she hated the situation and was able to tolerate it. She at least wasn’t saying she hated me like she did a few months ago.

                                        Chapter Eight

I picked Cindy up at the agreed time. Connie and George told us to have fun. Both were beaming. They loved Cindy and they certainly thought well of me. I had made reservations at a nice restaurant and we had dinner before we went to the hall for the dance. The slow dances were fun. The fast ones were not so much. My foot was still giving me pain if I stressed it. Cindy was at least understanding. She had a lot of friends, so occasionally she had a friend sit with me while she danced with the other’s date.

We were waiting for the last set before the ten o’clock intermission when Cindy exclaimed, “Oh crap. Cecil, do you see that guy and the black girl that have just come in?”

“Yes, I know who the girl is, but not him. Do you know them?”

“I know him better than the girl. Her name is Natasha Nichols. His name is Alex Potter. He is bad. He drugged me one time and was going to rape me. I would bet he will do the same thing to her before she gets home tonight. We have to do something to save her. I was foolish and went on a date with him. Somebody came along and saved me and I still don’t know who it was.”

“You didn’t call the cops on him?”

“No, I just wanted to forget it. I feel so sorry for Natasha and what she has in store for her.”

“Why don’t you prevent it from happening then?”

“What can I do?”

“I know her mother. I’ll call her to come get her daughter. It will take awhile though. Get some of your friends to keep her safe until her mother arrives. I can take him if he gets to be too much trouble.”

“Cecil, how would you know her mother?”

“Her mother is a friend of mine and I have her number. I’ll call.”

I rang Winifred’s number. “Winifred, this is Cecil Corliss. My date tonight just told me that Natasha’s date drugged her and tried to rape her one time. We’re worried the same thing will happen to Natasha.”

“Cecil, keep her safe and I’ll be right there. This is at the Alumni dance hall isn’t it?”

“Yes. How long will you be?”

It would take twenty-five minutes before she arrived. “Cindy could you get five or so of your friends and hang right around Alex and Natasha to make sure nothing happens before her mother arrives?”

“Sure.” Cindy went around the hall explaining to some of her friends and classmates. Soon, where Natasha and Alex were dancing, the floor was terribly crowded. Alex guided Natasha out to the parking lot when intermission began. He got her into the back seat of his car which was a familiar move of his apparently. We had followed them out, and gathered around his car. He was trying to persuade Natasha to drink something.

He suddenly realized that he was being observed. He recognized Cindy and that brought about a look of fear to his face. Just then Winifred arrived. There was a very black man with her. They got out, one going to one side of the car and Winifred to the side where Natasha was. Alex had locked all of the doors, but Natasha unlocked hers and scrambled out. Winifred held the door open as her daughter got out and then slid into the seat beside of Alex.

She rolled the window down and spoke to me. “Cecil, and the rest of you, thank you for watching out for Natasha. Also Cecil, would you give Natasha a ride home when the dance ends? The rest of you kids go back inside. The excitement is over and we’ll take it from here.” Natasha was shivering with fear and Cindy wrapped her arms around her leading her back inside. The rest of us trooped in after them.

I went in and sat down It was a few minutes before Cindy and Natasha came to our table. Intermission was over and the music was playing again. Cindy handed Natasha to me and I took her out onto the dance floor. “Cecil, Cindy told me it was you who called my mother. I want to thank you from the bottom of my heart. Cindy also told me the same thing happened to her with Alex and someone helped her. Was it you?”

“I didn’t know Cindy very well when it happened to her. I did work for Cindy’s mother for a short time, but I don’t think the incident occurred during that the time.”

“You go to the gym where my mom works?”

“I do. Who was the man with your mother? What’s going to happen to this Alex Potter?”

“The man is my uncle. I have no idea what is going to happen to Alex, but I’m not that concerned. He is likely in for a little pain, but he won’t be harmed too badly. If he has parents, they will find out what their son has been doing. He will be warned.”

The dance set ended and Natasha sat with us. Usually she would be on the other side of the room where the black kids stuck together. I swung Cindy out onto the floor. “I suppose you’ll be dropping me off before you do Natasha. That way you can kiss her and she’ll let you because she is so grateful.”

I was suddenly exasperated. “Grow up Cindy. It is you who is missing an opportunity here, not me.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, you are planning on becoming a journalist. Say you are looking for a story about someone in that part of town. You go over there asking questions and if you don’t have an in, you are going to come back with zilch. You cultivate Natasha now and she just might be the one to open doors for you when you need one opened in the future. As far as kissing her, I wouldn’t mind a bit as she is very pretty. Both of you are alike in one way. You both were stupid enough to go out with someone like Potter. I think kissing me would be safer.”

“Don’t bet on it. I don’t know as I would feel that safe around you.”

Winifred was watching for my car when I brought Natasha home. She came out as Cindy and I got out to say good night to Natasha. Winifred came right to me and gave me a hug, kissing me on the cheek. She did the same for Cindy. Natasha was aware that Cindy was my date, so she just shook my hand and gave me a nice smile.

When Cindy got back into the car, she said, “I might have known it would be the mother who kissed you. For some reason you turn older women on. You should hear how your mother’s friends go on about you.” I pulled away and drove down the street.

She hadn’t finished yet, “I’d feel better about you if you hadn’t screwed my mother. Cecil, why won’t you tell me how come?”

“Let’s turn that statement around. What if your mother asked me how come I screwed you? That is to say if I ever do.” This conversation was going where I didn’t want it to. I pulled over to the side of the street. “Cindy this thing about your mother and me is a bother. Why can’t you let it go? She respects me and I respect her. You said one time that I forced your mother. That I’m going to deny. However, I will admit to knowing she was at a low point in her life, and I suppose I took advantage of her.”

“There, I knew you were a bastard and you have finally admitted it. Take me home. I want nothing more to do with you. Luckily I’m leaving for school in another week to start summer classes. I can forget I ever knew you.”

I pulled up to Cindy’s house. I could swear that I saw tears in her eyes when she glanced at me before leaving. I had just time to thank her for going to the dance with me before she opened the door and ran into her house. I was upset. I wanted her for my girlfriend and after tonight I felt that it was going to be impossible.

---

I didn’t see Cindy again before she left for school. I did keep track of her, for I was hanging around the knitting shop again now that she wasn’t around. George and Connie would sometimes have me over for the evening meal. I broached the subject of making the Button and Bows a franchise. They thought it over and came back to me with a “no.”

“Cecil, we are making a comfortable living. We have time to do things together. You know, go out, go places and eventually we will do some traveling. There is one thing I would like to ask you.”

“What is that Connie?”

“We would like to buy your half of the store from you. The store is worth three times what it was when you and I made the deal. You paid me $30,000 for half the store. George and I think if we paid $60,000 to buy you out it would be a fair price. The loan for the inventory would still be in effect and we will continue to pay that back.”

I started shaking my head, no. “Your figures are way too high. You have been giving me income from the store’s profit for a year and that was generated by the money for increased inventory. That is profitable just as a stand-alone loan. You pay me twenty percent above what I bought the half ownership for and I’ll be more than happy.” There was a big argument, but I prevailed.

If I hadn’t owned a portion of the Plaza, and derived so much from that, would I have settled for this amount. I would like to think I would have. Yes and I was receiving checks regularly from Roma. Primo was paying his loan back at a faster rate than agreed upon. When my mall property filled up with tenants, the tax man, Ken Stafford, who rented space in my office, questioned how I did it. “Just lucky, I guess.”

Listings and requests for property were still coming into the real estate office at a rapid pace. I was still being asked for by name because of my father. I couldn’t believe what my salary and commissions were now amounting to. I started acquiring property just to spread out my tax burdens. I bought a huge empty brick warehouse for storage. I purchased a sizable lot down on motor mile and leased it to a used car dealership.

I was getting worried though. Just the paper work that was being generated from my investments was mind boggling. I swore to myself when I started investing that I wouldn’t let my investments own me. It was fast becoming a fact and what was I going to do about it? I called and found out Pat and Tony were having lunch together. “Pat, it’s on me today. I need some advice from Tony.”

“Come join us. We’re buying the most expensive item on the menu if you’re buying.”

“Go ahead, be my guest.”

I packed up my briefcase with folders. I couldn’t close it entirely and had to carry some loose in my hand. When I arrived for lunch, I was pointed to a booth way in the back of the diner. It was one where six people could be seated. I slid the papers I was carrying to the back against the wall and we ordered lunch. We made small talk until we sat with the last refill of coffee.

“Tony, I think it is you that can answer my questions.”

“It’ll cost you more than the dollar you gave me for retainer.”

I laughed as this was a standing joke between us. “Fair enough. This is my problem. I’ve been buying properties and I have some investments as well. Some I have paid cash for and some have a mortgage on them. I’m driving my tax person crazy. I have it all in my mind and where I am with everyone, but I won’t be able to much longer as it is getting too complicated.”

“Those papers you have here have them all spelled out?”

“Yes.”

“Do you mind if Pat sees them?”

“No.”

“Well let’s have a look at them.” I emptied my briefcase and put the different types of investments in separate piles. Tony looked at each one. After he had read the first few he borrowed a notebook and jotted down some figures. Pat sat silently watching us.

At the end of forty-five minutes, Tony asked, with a hand on one of the piles, “Is this all of the property?”

“Yes. The rest are just loans and little investments I have made in businesses and in people.”

“Cecil how long have you been doing this?”

“A year plus.”

“You know if you kept investing at this pace, you’d own the whole city in twenty years.”

“We’ll never know if I would. That is where part of my problem is. I can’t keep track of all of this if I get much bigger. I need to keep track because I would make an investment and someone would soon realize I wasn’t on top of it and they would figure they could start cheating me. That isn’t going to happen. What I need is a way to truly manage everything.

“I’m working a full-time job and I’m getting to the point where I can’t watch everything. I could stop selling real estate, but that is where I’m finding many of the opportunities to invest. I could quit and just live on what the ownership in the Plaza gives me, but I don’t want to do that either. My inheritance is big enough to last me until I go on Social Security in fifty years, but that wouldn’t be living.”

“What model are you using to do all of this? You must have started out with one or some specific plan?”

“I suppose I have. It goes back to people again. Now this is not to be revealed to anyone. My thoughts about Roma Sadowski began it all. She was so talented. How could I capitalize on that. I felt her talent would pay off if she could learn her craft more and faster before something happened to crush it and she dropped back into the masses wasting it all. I put her into school and have given her every advantage possible.

“It is paying off already, for she is in what people say is going to be one of the major pictures of the year. In essence I own part of her paycheck for the rest of her life, just by giving her the chance. I put up the money to send another girl to school as well. That one I consider a grant and I may never realize any return on it except the satisfaction in knowing I gave her a good start in life that she wouldn’t have had otherwise.

“She is in school at present and doing well I understand. Let me run this by you, now that you know how my mind works. What if there was a foundation set up to give young talented kids a chance to go to the best schools and they could come out without owing intolerably high college loans. It is difficult now for a student to begin their life with these loans hanging over them in the background.

“Using the same template as I used with Roma, would a student be willing to sign away a small percentage of their future earnings, predicated on whatever their income was? Someday if the foundation became large enough, the percentage could be reduced and the foundation could grant full scholarships.”

“It sounds as if the ones who first went into the program would be bearing the brunt of the cost for the rest of their lives.”

“Who says the board that governed the foundation couldn’t forgive and discontinue it at some point? In return you could ask for a donation or have them leave a portion of their estate when they passed on? As long as the same formula was used for all, it should be possible to work out. Tony, I’m not worried about that at present. I need help right now with my own problem as I have laid it out to you.”

“All right, let me work on it. Are you satisfied with this Ken Stafford?”

“Very.”

“Okay, I’ll plan on integrating him into what I come up with. This will be some kind of corporation and maybe involve a holding company. Probably if you want to really get freed up more, I’ll approach Rick Wagner for the hands-on repairs, etc. You’ll need a clerical staff. I’ll figure out how many persons. Let’s see, where are you going to have this office located?”

“Don’t know yet. Guess I’ll look at the real estate listings and see what I can find for a small office building.”

“That figures.”

---

Tony got right on the chore of getting a corporation set up for one Cecil Corliss. It took two months to set up, but on August 20, the CC and C corporation came into being. The corporation name was a puzzler to everyone. People could figure out the CC as Cecil Corliss. I could say the other C could stand for a son I hoped to have someday and I liked Charles for a name. But then who was I kidding, it stood for Cindy. I wanted Cindy for my own, but still doubted she ever would be.

I had one full-time secretary and one part-time secretary who worked five hours a day. Ken Stafford was the one who oversaw them as vice president. Tony was an officer as well as legal counsel.

While we were waiting for the building I had purchased to be renovated, I didn’t have a chair in my own office. Ken kept his room and the two secretaries made do in the outer office by bringing in another chair and shared the desk. It wouldn’t be long before I had my own office. The building I bought was right across the street from the Button and Bows Knitting store.

There was no particular reason for locating there, just that the building suited my needs. I wondered if Cindy when she learned of the location would think that I had an ulterior motive and I wanted to get close to her mother.

Cindy was home on the eighth of September. It was a Saturday and Melanie and Rick were getting married just as Drina had forecast. Drina had come in from California to be with her friend. Roma was starting on a new movie and was on a picture shoot so she didn’t come. The film from her first movie was in the can as they say. Actually it was being cut and spliced together in the cutting room. They were hoping it would make it for an opening before the Christmas season.

I hadn’t seen Cindy since the alumni dance. She was getting more and more beautiful as she got older. When she arrived, there was a young man with her and when the dance started, Cindy came up and introduced him to me. What she said really hurt. “John, this is Cecil Corliss. He is a very, very close friend of my mother’s.”

I went along with it. “Yes I am. In fact we were in business together for awhile. When Cindy’s father passed away, Mrs. Williams and Cindy were almost destitute because her father was sick for so long. I purchased half of her business and this gave her a chance to make it a profitable business again. It was one of the best things I have done. George, Cindy’s stepfather, finally had his eyes opened and eventually proposed to her mother. They make a fine happy couple. They just recently were able to buy back my share of the store and things are really looking up for them.”

Cindy stood before us speechless. I continued, “In fact I think I’ll go grab a dance with her while I can. Would you excuse me? Oh, nice to meet you, John. Enjoy yourself. You too Cindy.” I walked away.

I did as I always did when I was present with my mother’s friends and danced with each. All were married now except Polly. I danced with them all. Tammy Wagner was there at this wedding between her father and Melanie. She was as happy as could be when I went over to where the new bride and groom were talking for a minute and formally requested a dance of the young lady. She blushed all over when I complimented her on how she looked, but never hesitated when I swung her out onto the floor.

Tammy looked up at me and said, “Melanie told me you would probably ask me to dance with you tonight so I have been practicing.”

“You are a great dancer. Are you having fun?”

“Oh I am and I’m having a great time.” When I returned her to Rick, she said, “Thank you for dancing with me. I’ll remember this forever.”

“It was very much my pleasure, Tammy. We’ll dance again some time in the future, I’m sure.”

Cindy overheard this exchange. She was right in front of me and I had to ask her for the next dance. I couldn’t ignore her. “Hello Cindy, may I have this dance?”

“Yes.” When we got to the floor, she asked, “Did you really own my mom’s store? She never said you did.”

“Half of it I did for a year, but I don’t anymore. My father left me some money and I thought it was a good investment. Besides your mother is one of my mother’s friends.”

If we hadn’t been dancing Cindy would have stamped her foot. “I knew you were going to say that. You make me so mad sometimes. You keep yourself hidden behind your mother.”

“I don’t want to make you mad,” then paused and finished with, “Well maybe sometimes. Can’t you do like my friend Roma, the actress does? When she has to do something she doesn’t like, she plays a role and pretends she is enjoying it.”

“You’d like me to pretend I’m in love with you, wouldn’t you?”

“To be honest, Cindy, I very much would like that.” As I said this I drew this lovely girl closer into my arms. Cindy let me hold her and didn’t tense up. After a few minutes, I asked, “Is John your steady boyfriend?”

“No, not really. He is just one of the guys I party with. Isn’t that what going to college all about?”

“So they say. College never interested me that much. I guess I’m too serious about life. I’ve thought about this a lot. My father never showed me any affection and my mother didn’t either until after he passed away. I did have my mother’ friends that were always around and they seemed as much my friends as hers.”

“So then, that is why you felt you could jump into bed with them and they wouldn’t accuse you of anything?”

“Here you go again, Cindy. You just can’t get the thought of your mom and me together out of your mind, can you? You and I were having such a good time dancing together. For a few minutes I really enjoyed having you in my arms.” I had had enough. “I see John doesn’t have a partner at the moment. I’ll give you back to him.” I looked back as she stood by John. She was watching me leave. I couldn’t read what was in her expression. Was there regret etched on her face?

---

My birthday came along without being a big deal. Pat and mother had me in for dinner. Polly was there. Polly and I were now very close. I sometimes went over there just to relax. I could sit in a chair for hours and watch her paint. It was amazing to see her create an image.

I had a little more time to do this now, thanks to having my investments and acquisitions under the mantle of a corporation. I was creating a level of middle managers to take care of the different bits that made up the whole. In effect I managed seven people instead of the many persons who were involved on the ground.

I hadn’t given up selling real estate. Jane Johnson had retired as broker and Dick pressured me to replace her. To get a license for being a broker was much more difficult than that of a salesman. There were a lot more do’s and don’ts in brokering with the many laws governing the sale of real estate. The buck could land on your desk a lot quicker than on a associate’s desk. I felt I was up to the challenge and I had Dick help me with the finer points so I wouldn’t make any mistakes after I gained my license.

Thanksgiving brought Melanie, Rick and Tammy to the table at my mothers. I persuaded Polly to join us. We all remarked on how happy Melanie was now that she had husband and child. She beamed and announced, “Rick and I have talked it over. Next year we are thinking about looking for a child to adopt. Not a baby, but one that could be a brother or sister to Tammy. Right now we are just us three and happy, but I think one more child would make us more complete.” What a change in Melanie’s status in less than a year.

I looked back over the last year. A year ago I received my real estate license. Mom’s and Pat’s first anniversary was coming up at the end of the year. She didn’t want any big deal over it. She did catch me for a minute one day a week before. “Cecil, I’m the happiest I have ever been. I hope someday you will be as happy as I am. I thought for awhile it would be you with Roma. She is so lovely, but I can see her future doesn’t coincide with yours. Do you have any prospects at all?”

“No, Mom, but I am young. I’m not interested in marrying for awhile yet. Maybe even years.”

“What about Cindy, Connie’s girl?”

“I like her, but she and I fight every time we get together. I’ll find someone I am comfortable with someday.”

“Okay. I am not the one to advise you. You’ve always been smart enough to control your own life and from what I see you are doing well at it.”

Cindy came home for Christmas vacation. She had a couple of friends with her. A boy and girl who were going steady. I met them at the store a couple of days before the New Year. Mitzi was home too, but she and Pete stayed mostly with her father and Chelsea. I expect I would be seeing all of my friends at one function or another. I chose one of Cindy’s classmates, Pamela, one whom I was friendly with for the New Year’s dance. I didn’t even think about a call to Cindy for a date.

I picked Pam up and we went to a restaurant and had a nice dinner. As we were finishing dessert, she said to me, “Cindy Williams called me this afternoon. She told me you were her boyfriend. She said she had loved you for years. Is this true? You have taken me out for a nice dinner. If I am getting between you two, I’ll back off and you can take her to the dance tonight.”

“Cindy and I have known each other for years. She has that correct. As far as loving me, she doesn’t act it. Every time we are anywhere close, she says things that are a slap in the face to me. Tonight I wanted to be with someone who I am comfortable with and just have a nice time. We will go to the dance and enjoy ourselves.

We did at first. It was nearly 10:30 when Cindy’s two friends approached me as Pam and I stepped outside for a breath of air. “Cecil can we talk? It’s about Cindy.”

I started to shake my head and then thought, what the hell. “Sure, what’s up?”

“Cindy isn’t handling your not taking her to the dance at all well. She is drunk and propositioning every guy that comes by my car. I hate to take her home because her mother will blame me. You have to speak to her. Maybe you can straighten her out. Maybe get her a motel room if we can find an empty one.”

Pam spoke up. “Cindy must really have a case on you. You have to take care of her. I’ll help if you want.”

“Thanks, Pam, but you don’t have to. Boy this is some date you are having with me isn’t it?”

“That’s okay. She was my classmate too.”

“Okay, let’s get her into my car. You two go back to the dance, Pam and I will take care of her. Thanks for letting me know about Cindy. You are staying at Cindy’s house aren’t you?”

“Yes.”

“Tell her mother that she is with me. I’ll call in the morning.”

Cindy was nearly passed out when I pulled her out of the back seat of her friends’ car. They looked like they were glad to see the last of her.

“What are we going to do with her?”

“I’ll take her to my apartment and call her mother. She’ll have to stay the night and maybe I can get her sobered up and cleaned up before I take her home.”

“Is Cindy’s mother going to trust you with her?”

“Yes she will. Actually she will trust me a lot more with Cindy than Cindy would trust me with her mother. There is a story there. Cindy knows some of it, and I don’t want to elaborate.”

“Okay by me.”

Wouldn’t you know Cindy was sick as we came through the door to my apartment. The kitchen floor caught some of it, but her open coat and her dress were pretty fouled as well. “Pam, we’ll take her into the bedroom on the right. You can strip her and get her into the shower. There will be some women’s nightclothes in one of the bureau drawers. I hate to ask you, but you did offer.”

“I don’t mind a bit. I’m glad to. This is a lot more fun than any old New Year’s dance.”

She giggled. It was a struggle to get Cindy’s dress off and I had to help. While I was doing this Pam asked how come I had a room that belonged to a woman.

“Roma Sadowski lived here for awhile.”

“Roma? I read an article about her in one of the Hollywood trade papers. She is supposed to be in a wonderful movie. I am going to see it when it arrives here.”

“Hey, we will go see it together. I haven’t seen it yet. It came out last week I believe.”

“I know. Cecil, should you be in here with Cindy almost naked?”

“Can you get her into the shower alone?”

“I don’t think so.” Pam looked at me and giggled again. “Let’s strip her and it will be our secret.”

“Okay, I’ve seen a naked lady before, just not this one.”

We finally got her into the shower and sat her down in the corner. It was time for me to leave. I heard Cindy scream when the water hit her. I went into the kitchen and called Connie. “Cindy isn’t coming home tonight. She wasn’t feeling well and I thought it best to get her into a bed. My date is here with her, and I think Cindy is almost asleep.”

“Okay Cecil. How sick is she? What about her friends?”

“They’ll be coming along after the dance. Cindy just needs some sleep.”

“Cindy is drunk isn’t she? I heard her and her friends talking about how much she drank. I wish she would grow up. Her father would have been so disappointed in the way she acts.”

“Have faith. She will someday.”

“I hope so.”

I hung up and now I had Cindy’s mess on the floor to clean up. I did the best I could and the place still smelled of barf. I took a can of air fresh and sprayed that in the air. That was almost as bad. Oh well, it would go away in a day or two. Just then Pam called from the bathroom and I held Cindy up while Pam toweled her dry. I suffered from an embarrassing situation at being this close to a naked Cindy and it was causing its own problems for me.

Pam laughed aloud at me when she noticed. “I can take care of that if you’d like?”

I considered. “No, you aren’t responsible for it. I’ll wait until I get this condition and it is you who have caused it.”

“Fair enough.”

“What am I going to do with you now that the crisis is over? The dance will be over by now.”

“Yes, and I didn’t get my New Year’s kiss either.”

“I can solve that.”

“I should be going home. Cecil, I’ve had the best time. I wonder how Cindy will be feeling when she gets up in the morning.”

“However she feels she deserves every bit of it. I'll run you home now. Thank you so much for your help. I will be calling you for a date to see the movie Roma is in.”

When I returned from leaving Pam off, Connie pulled in behind me. I invited her in. “Cecil, you shouldn’t have to be responsible for Cindy. I don’t know what has got into her. More to the point, she is embarrassing me, and herself. Not only that, she embarrassed you and I won't have that. Can you figure out what is wrong with her?”

“Connie, I know what her problem is. I've tried to keep you from finding out, thinking it would belittle you in her eyes. I guess you had better know why she says she hates me like she has since I worked in the store.”

“Well tell me. Cindy is way off track and I’ll do anything to get her straightened out.”

“The problem goes back to when you and I were having sex. She came in one night when we thought she wouldn't be home and heard us making love. She got the idea that I blackmailed you into it. That is what she accuses me of, anyway.”

“My God, Cecil, I was so horny, I was begging for sex from you. Have you told her that?”

“No, of course not.”

“So this has been on your head since then. Cecil, if you had told me, I would've talked to her.”

“She may hold it against you. You are her mother. Do you want to risk her love for you?”

“Think about what her condition is right now. We need to do something. She will destroy herself if she keeps on the way she is.”

“Connie, I believe there is more to this. I honestly think she is in love with me and that is why she acts the way she does. She may even be jealous of you having had something that she wants.”

“That’s simple enough to solve. Jump into bed with her. You have my permission.”

“Connie, listen to yourself and think of what you just said.”

We looked at each other and started laughing. I sobered up. “There is also another problem that enters into this. You see, I’m in love with her as well. I haven’t done anything in the past, hoping she would get over this obsession and we could start life together.”

“I don’t think she is worthy of your love. She is wasting her chance to get an education. I understand that she is partying when she should be studying. Will you be with me when I talk to her? If you can keep her here in the morning, I’ll be back and see what we can do.”

“Okay, about nine then. That is only about five hours from now.”

“Good, Cecil wish me luck, no wish us both luck.”

---

“Cecil, how did I get here? Oh, God I feel terrible. Do you have some aspirin?”

“Sit, I’ll get some for you. Do you want juice or water?”

“Water, then some of that coffee I smell.” I took my time waiting on her. She was definitely hung over. She looked around and spotted her dress, coat and underwear on the floor by the door where I had thrown it. “Who undressed me?”

“Pam and I did. You were sick all over yourself and my kitchen. We put you in the shower and cleaned you up. I mopped the kitchen.”

“Oh, God, how embarrassing. Did you see me naked?”

“Of course.”

“Don’t tell mother about this.”

“I have already. I called her last night so she wouldn’t be worried about you. She knows everything and she will be here with some clean clothes in about an hour. We're going to have a talk. Talk about everything.”

“Even about you and she in bed? You told her that I know about it?”

“That especially.”

“Oh, God!” Cindy acted as if she wanted to escape.

“How about some breakfast? An egg on toast or some scrambled eggs. You emptied yourself out last night.” I prepared breakfast and slid it in front of Cindy. I started cooking my own breakfast and we did continue speaking between long pauses.

“Don’t keep reminding me about last night. I don’t remember much of it. I was so pissed at you when you didn't ask me to the dance. I was going to be nice for once if you had asked me, honest.”

“Cindy for over a year, every time I got near you, you slapped my face. Maybe not physically, but figuratively.”

“I know and I’m sorry.”

“I’m sorry too.” I didn't finish what I was going to say because Connie had arrived.

She came in breathing fire. “Cindy what in hell is wrong with you? You treat Cecil like crap and he is always right there to save your ungrateful butt.”

“Mom, I said I was sorry. So I got drunk last night. Maybe I’m not growing up as fast as you would like me to, but I will get there. What about you getting into bed with a teenager when you were forty years old? I think I have figured out that it was you who was at fault in that fiasco.”

“Fiasco. Hell that was the best thing that ever happened to me. To you as well.”

“Bull hockey!”

Connie turned to me. “Cecil, you and I made a pact that we would never share how we were involved. I’m going to tell her everything.”

“Not necessary.”

“I think it is. Cindy, I was visiting Sharon Corliss a year and a half ago, maybe more, I don't remember the occasion … not important anyway. We were dancing and I was moaning to Cecil about being broke. I was about to lose the knitting store. I also shared with him that I was horny all the time and climbing the walls because of it.

“Look at me. I am skinny and don't have the least kind of figure. I was ready to go to some lounge, get drunk, and take on all comers in the back seat of my car. The car I was about to lose because I couldn’t make payments on it.”

“Mom!” Cindy’s face flamed. Not so much for what she was hearing, but hearing an apt description of her own actions last night.

“Cindy, I’m telling you it was that bad. Anyway, Cecil was telling me he had just inherited some money and would like to hear more of my problems and might be able to suggest a solution. He asked when I would be free and we ended up making a date on a Wednesday evening.

“I’ll declare that was the best evening of my entire life. I sold half my business for a third more than it was worth and I had a loan to make the store solvent again.”

“That’s enough Connie.”

“No it isn’t, Cecil. She gets to know it all. Cindy, look at Cecil. He is a desirable man in every way and I never gave any thought to his age. To me he was the ultimate prize. He shared, when we got business finalized, that he needed a teacher in certain activities. That played right into my hands because he wasn't going to get out of the house that night without me having him in my bed. He made the first move and I didn’t have to debase myself and ask for sex, but I would've.”

“Mom, stop it! I don’t want to hear anymore.”

“Well you’re going to. You are going to hear what he has done for you and you've paid him back with so much disrespect. You've always thought your father left you enough money in a separate fund to send you to college. I never told you I had to spend it on care for your father. You wouldn't have got through admissions in college with what was left in it. This was at the time Cecil visited me. That is right, Cecil replaced it because it was all gone. He wasn’t ever going to tell you about it, and I just broke my promise to him.”

Cindy stared at her mother in disbelief and then at me. Connie continued, “And who do you think saved your ass when you insisted on dating a turd who was about to rape you? Tell me who? Think about that.”

“How did Cecil know I was in trouble? He couldn’t have.”

“No he didn’t know until I called him to rescue you. I knew George wouldn't be any good if there was any trouble. Again, he made me promise you wouldn't know. Another thing, the next time you are in the store look across the street to Cecil’s corporate office. Its name is CC and C. Cecil claims the ‘C’ stands for ‘and Charles,’ the name of a son he hopes to have some day. I know it stands for someone whose name begins with C, and it's not me. Think about that.

“You better get dressed and I’ll take you home. Cecil must be sick of the sight of you.” Tears were running down Cindy’s face. She looked totally destroyed. She nodded and took the bag from her mother with clean clothes and went into Roma’s room.

“Connie, you were pretty harsh on her. She didn’t need to know all about me either.”

“She did too. She has to learn there is no free ride in life. It'll do her good to know she owes somebody something.”

“I wouldn’t want to see her spirit broken and have her slide down further.”

“I’ll watch her closer.”

“Please do that. You do know I care a lot about her, just as I care about you.”

“Well if she would get on the ball, I think from what I see how much you care about her, it could be more.”

“We’ll hope so.”

When Cindy came out dressed in jeans and a sweatshirt, I realized she did not have a coat, so I found a jacket of mine for her to wear. Connie came into my arms and hugged me. “Thank you Cecil. You are the best of friend.”

Cindy looked uncertain of what to say. I made it easy for her. “Cindy, we'll have to get together the next time you are down from school.”

I hugged her to me. She said, “I apologize for being such an ass.”

“Apology accepted.”

She smiled a faint, wan smile and said “Thank you.” I stood in the door watching Connie and Cindy leave. Cindy gave me a half wave as they left. What a beginning for the New Year.

---

Roma was in town early in February. I'd talked to her several times, of course, and we had kept in touch by phone. She spent two nights with me. She was now gaining a poise that she didn't have just a few months ago. More in control of herself and her life. I felt as if she was leaving me behind, but I expected that would happen and was glad for her.

“Cecil, I've been in two movies in the last year. I think I am ready for the lead in the next one if Jamie can find one he thinks will show off my talent in the best way.”

“And who would Jamie be?”

“Jamie Reed, he is my agent. He is also the son of the person who produced the two movies I was in.” She stopped speaking and I knew she was waiting for more questions.

“Anything else?”

“Yes there is. We are kind of going together. Would you like me to tell you about him?”

“Of course.”

“Okay. First, he is older at twenty-eight than I am and he has been in the business since he was a teenager. That is understandable being the son of his father. I’m as tall as he is which makes him a smaller version of you. He also has the power of his father behind him. When I was bothered so much about getting hit on, he stepped in and put me under his protection. That's when I put my career in his hands.”

I smiled as I asked, “Have you put anything else in his hands?”

She laughed with me. “Some, but not too much. First, I'll tell you young starlets like me also hit on Jamie. Not for the same reason, but because he is the son of his father. You know me, I never hit on anyone and he asked me about it. I explained I wanted to have a career without being in the news all of the time. I felt I was good enough to earn the chances to attract good scripts.”

“Wise move. You didn’t have to explain about your sexuality then.”

“Not then, but I have just recently. You see, he cautioned me before he asked me out to dinner. Jamie shared he was asexual and would not be interested in going to bed with me. He was pretty tickled when I said I was much the same. Cecil, I think I can fully concentrate on my career now. He has some power and this seems to be the answer to keeping both of our lack of sexual desires hidden from everyone. I don’t know if we will ever fall in love like you and I have, but we'll be dating exclusively.”

“Wow that is pure luck for you.”

“Yes it is. Mom has read her cards, she won’t share what they say, but she says I’m always going to be happy.”

“Has this Jamie said anything about the way I got you into school so you could learn your craft?”

“He has and he thinks you were brilliant to think of it. We have discussed doing the same thing if we run onto someone that would benefit as I have. When I come to town again, he will be with me so you can meet him. I think you two will be great friends. I will be very disappointed if you aren’t.”

“I’m sure we will be.”

“Cecil, can we go to bed early tonight? I want you to hold me. I never want us to part, but I know it is inevitable that we will.” We spent all three nights together and I felt so empty when she boarded for her flight back to California.

---

Connie came across the street to my office one morning. “Do you have a minute, Cecil?” I assured her I had.
 

“This is about Cindy. It is time to make another tuition payment for next year. Are you okay with it? It will be coming from her college fund.”

“No need to ask. I wasn't going to ask for any money back.”

“I know you said that, but I wanted to make sure. Cindy wanted to know for certain and that is why I’m asking.”

“How is she doing?”

“She is doing great now. She says she has stopped partying. She's sent me copies of some of her tests. She is getting marks in the nineties. She may call you and thank you for letting her continue to use the college fund.”

“There would be no way I could stop her from using it, even if I wanted to. It is her account set up by her father.”

“Morally you could.”

“I wouldn’t sleep at night if I did.”

“Okay, I’ll call her. You know you are in an office across the street, but I seldom see your car here.”

“I come here in the early morning and take care of any business. I still enjoy selling real estate and that is in the afternoon and evening. I have my broker’s license now and that keeps me in the real estate office too much. Hasn’t my mom told you all of this?”

“I don’t see your mother much anymore. In fact, I don't see any of our friends like we used to. We seem to have all taken our lives in a new direction. We haven't any reason to get together and moan about how lonely or horny we are. It was a great group to be with for a while. I personally can thank you for that.”

“You can’t thank me. You were my mother’s friends. It was my pleasure to know you all.”

“It is a good memory, isn’t it?” She was going out the door when she came back in. “Can you keep a secret?”

“I always have.”

“Guess what? Chelsea and Foster are going to have a baby. I thought all of us women hanging out together were too old, but she squeaked one in. Maybe not being married until late made it possible. Anyway, don’t tell anyone.”

After she left, I thought this had to be the worst kept secret. Mitzi had called me to tell me first. Over the period of a week, all of mother’s friends told me about Chelsea and Foster, and cautioned me to keep the secret. There was no one left to tell it to that did not know already.

---

“Hi Cecil, can we talk?”

“Hi Cindy, sure.”

“I don’t know what to say. Here I am going to school on your money, and for a year and a half I treated you like crap.”

“You didn’t know.”

“No, but I could have just lived with it. Then imagine how I felt when my mother took the blame, or maybe credit, I can't decide which, and said she was horny. Damnit, Mom’s aren’t supposed to get horny.” The phone went silent, I was waiting, and then she giggled. “I guess I can understand how she would be horny around you. I do have a clue, you know.”

I did not want to touch what she was implying. I guess she did not want to go further with it either. She changed the subject. “I hear you are going out with Pamela.”

“Yes, we have had a few dates. We went to see Roma in her first movie. Roma is awesome. Think what she is going to be when she gets the lead in a show. Actually, I was talking to her recently and she is hoping that is happening soon. She has an in with the producer of her two movies. ”

“But how are you doing with Pamela?”

“Good. I have been out with Natasha too. She decided she wouldn't go out with me again. Up front, she said she wasn’t comfortable going out with someone of a different race. It is difficult to talk about something like this, because I wasn't all that comfortable going out with her either. We are still friends, but just never go out in public.

“I have been over and hung out at her house a couple of times. Her mother is my friend too. I like Natasha and I like her friends. We talk about how it is to be in the minority. I get a sense of it when I am at Winifred’s house being when I'm the only white in the crowd.”

I didn’t want to be mean. “Oh you wanted to know about Pamela. We do go out together, but it can't be serious. Her father is posted to the Pentagon in the summer. She is moving there in a few months.”

Cindy was fishing for information and I was curious about her love life myself. I knew we were both dancing around each other. “Are you dating anyone?”

“Yes I am. He is nice and we have a lot of fun together, but it is not going to last. When he graduates, he has a position offered in the family newspaper. I don’t want to leave Missouri.”

“You’re coming back here?”

“Yes.”

“Maybe we should get together and go out.”

“I’ll be home for three weeks in June before I start my second year. I may have a weekend before that. We can talk about going out. May I call you when I am in town?”

“Of course. Cindy, thank you for calling me. I have enjoyed talking with you.”

“I hoped you would. Can I ask you a question about something?”

“Anything.”

“How did Pamela get me into the shower alone? How did she get pajamas on me? I know how limp a person is if they are too drunk to stand up.”

“Would you believe I helped?” I stopped there. Then, “But I kept my eyes closed.”

“Cecil, I believe you helped, but I don’t believe you kept your eyes closed.”

“Cindy, I don’t think we should talk about this right now. I do want to discuss this some more, but it would be nicer if we were together when we did.”

“Maybe we should do a reenactment, but without Pamela.”

“Maybe we should.”

“I wish I was home right now.”

“I wish you were too.”

“Cecil, I think I will hang up now. Maybe do a little fantasying.”

“Me too, Cindy. Goodnight.”

“Goodnight, Cecil.” Cindy called me at least once a week and soon it would be June and she would be home. We just might put our fantasy behind us and see where those memories would take us.

                                        Chapter Nine

Other things were taking place in my world. I couldn't think of Cindy all of the time so I still dated Pamela, but the fire had gone out of our lovemaking. When I explained to her how I felt about Cindy shortly after the New Year, she understood and the intimate part of our relationship ceased. We still went out and had fun together.

Moreover, there was Roma. She and Jamie arrived on Wednesday for the Memorial Day weekend coming up. Drina was with them and Drina of course stayed with Melanie. Roma and Jamie stayed with me in my apartment when I invited them. Jamie was not much taller than Roma. He had dark curly hair, a dark cast to his skin, and I am positive, considered handsome to women. He seemed to always have a smile as we got comfortable and acquainted. I knew I would like him.

“Cecil, where will I be sleeping? I mean in whose bed?”

“Are you sleeping with Jamie on a steady basis?”

“Yes.”

“Well, sleep with him then.”

“But I want to sleep with you.”

“How does Jamie feel about that?”

“He thinks I should sleep with you. Knowing our background, in his mind it is only right.”

“I would like to sleep with you too. You are going to be here several nights. How about you sleep with me the first night and then you can choose between us?”

“Cecil, you two are so much alike. I feel so loved and I love you both.” I looked forward to having her love.

“So Jamie and Roma, what can I do to entertain you this afternoon?” I could entertain Roma or talk with her, but with Jamie, I was uncertain how to deal with him.

“Cecil, Jamie and I have been discussing my life. He knows everything of my background. Mom told him about what it was like to be of the Roma heritage. Jamie laughed at her and told her to read her cards. It seems as if Jamie is as much Gypsy as I am. His mother’s family is Jewish and Romani from Serbia and his father is Roma from the United Kindom. He claims that he and Sir Michael Caine, the renowned British actor and a Gypsy, are distantly related. It has never been substantiated, but Caine has never denied it.

“That may be why he as a producer has done so well in finding scripts for me to act in. Wouldn’t it be wonderful if my name someday would be put with others of Gypsy heritage?”

“Are there others, Roma?”

“Yes. Elvis Presley here in the states. Charlie Chaplin worked in a studio not far from where I work. There was Yul Brenner, and two actors who played James Bond, Sean Connery and Sir Roger Moore. I know I am just dropping names, but I never knew about of any of them being Gypsy before. It is you who has made it all possible.”

“So it looks as if your life is in good hands with Jamie and his father.”

“Yes, now it is. I want to give some of my success back and that brings me to something you can do for Jamie and me. He thinks we should help my people here in the city. To start with, I'm going to build a home in the enclave here if you can find a suitable piece of land for me to build on. Jamie says people need something or someone to be proud of and building a home here should do it. He thinks poor little Roma Sadowski, the actress, is someone to be proud of and then they will be proud of themselves too.

“Mama will soon be living here again all of the time. She has some authority due her status as princess of the Roma people. She now has a purpose in life and you've been the one who has given her the confidence to speak to our people in a way that will make them want to better themselves. They'll see what hard work has done for me and I'll be contributing much of my salary to make it happen. Jamie is with me on this as well.”

“Roma, you mention Jamie in every other breath.” I grinned as I said this.

“Yes, we're a couple. In fact, we are getting married before we leave on Tuesday. No one in California knows about it yet. We didn't want it any place but with the people where I grew up. I'm choosing you as best man for Jamie. I’m going to ask Sharon to be my matron of honor.” I looked at Jamie, and he nodded that was what he wanted.

“Whoa, that can’t happen. Mom and Pat are on vacation.”

“Some one of her friends then. Which one should I ask?”

“Any of them will be pleased to be asked to be your matron, but may I suggest Polly Olson? You don’t know her as well as some of the others, but she would appreciate it more if you did.”

Jamie asked, “Who is Polly and why her? Roma has never mentioned a Polly.”

“I guess you could say that it would be for me more than for you two. She was my father’s mistress and soul mate. She looks on me as her son. She has had a lot of disappointment in her life. I do what I can to make her happy.”

“I’ll call her now. No, you call her. This is not a dress-up affair. I have already called Connie, Chelsea, Melanie, and Caroline. Is there anyone else?”

“Roma, could I invite Cindy Williams from school, and Pamela, whom I’m dating at present?”

“Invite both. I’ve talked to the judge already and I have reserved the lounge that you all frequent for a simple lunch. As I said, this is no big deal. You understand, don’t you?”

“Jamie, what about your parents? Won’t they be put out if they are not here?”

“Not really as they're throwing a big reception and photo op for us sometime after we get back home and announce that we are already wed. Attending are actors and actresses we both know. Many of Pop’s friends and financiers will be there, along with several public relations people. Pops never lets something like this pass and Roma is becoming newsworthy.”

We made the calls. Cindy couldn't come, as she had a test on Tuesday. She inquired about my plans. “Have fun Cecil. Are you taking anyone?”

“I’m escorting Pamela to the luncheon that is all.” I wanted to get one point across to her so she would not be jealous. “Cindy, I’m not intimate with her anymore.”

“That’s okay. I haven't really minded you being intimate with her or with anyone. I can't expect you to not be when I'm being intimate occasionally myself. Well, I might object if you connected with my mother again. I’d hate that.”

“No danger. She is a happily married woman.”

“I know, but she got horny once and I’m afraid she might again.”

“No reason to worry. I would turn her down, anyway.”

“Somehow I believe you. Just another ten days and I'll be home. You know my feelings have changed for you, don’t you?”

“I hope so. Mine have not changed for you even when there didn’t seem to be any hope of capitalizing on them. I still remember the day you came into the knitting store and I met you for the first time.”

“Really, that long ago?”

“That long ago.”

“We had better make up for all the time we have lost then. I will count the days off. Only ten of them. Bye Cecil.” I hung up and almost immediately, my phone rang.

“Cecil, I forgot to tell you. I applied for the position of Weather Girl at the television station. They are interviewing me the second day I am home. They realize I am still in school and am on vacation. I'll be covering for the regular girl. They will give me seven days reporting the weather and if they like me they may hire me when I finish my schooling. I'm excited about this. I haven't any experience, but I've been applying myself. At least I will know what broadcasting in front of an audience will be about.”

“Congratulations Cindy. Wow a celebrity.”

“You’re so funny. Nice to dream though. You know if you and my mom had not leveled with me when you did, I wouldn't have gotten the chance at an interview. I will tell you why sometime. Cecil, I could tell you I love you and it wouldn’t be a lie.”

“Cindy, I could tell you the same. We’ll talk about it when you get here in a few more days.”

Roma did sleep with me. I had no idea what the night would bring with her in bed with me so I wore pajamas. She came to my room dressed the same way. “Cecil, I had a feeling you would have your p-js on. Do you want to take them off?”

“No, Roma, I think our time for that is past. Saying that does not mean I don't love you just as much as I ever have. How do you feel about us?”

“I love you and I always will. I'm still the way I am and I still can't help it. Can we just lie in bed and talk?”

“I’d like that.”

“So tell me about your life and loves. Is it Pamela or Cindy who has captured your heart? It must be one of the two.”

“Pamela is a good friend, but Cindy is the girl I love. It has been a long rocky trip for us, but I think we're finally going to have a relationship. For a long time I thought it was impossible. Can you bury what I tell you? It is all very personal.”

“Of course I can.”

“I guess I had fallen for Cindy the first time I met her in the knitting shop. This concerns Cindy and her mother, Connie. Something happened two years ago just as I was coming of age. Connie and I both needed something. We had been friendly for years and we felt as if it was okay to satisfy our desires. Unfortunately, Cindy heard us being intimate. Cindy blamed me and had the notion that I had forced her mother to have sex with me.

“It all seemed hopeless until a few months ago. When Connie found out why Cindy hated me, Connie explained to her. It is all coming together now. I have made known my attraction for Cindy, and I think she feels the same way about me. I talked to her yesterday afternoon and she will be home in ten days. We will talk about us then. I am thinking there is going to be an ‘us’ in the future and maybe for the rest of our life as well.”

“Does she suspect that you and I have been intimate and it could come between you and her if she found out?”

“It wouldn’t matter. She has been sexually active both before and after she reached college. I wouldn't be surprised if she's been pretty wild. I don't care about that too much, because I have had my own lovers during this time. If we do begin a relationship, I think we'll be true to each other. I know I will be.”

Roma was silent, thinking about what I just said. “She is so lucky to have your love. I know I have it too, but she can be so much more for you than I am. I have Jamie and his love as well. I think my first love will continue to be my career. Nothing has changed and it will continue. Jamie and I will marry here in a couple of days and it is a marriage of convenience, but we do have love and we don’t need the sex that most couples want and need.”

“Roma I do believe you are unique and are going to be happy. Please keep me in your life?”

“I will, that I can promise.”

I was sorry my mother wasn’t here to see Roma and Jamie married. We went up to visit Polly the next day and spent several hours there with her. Jamie was very impressed with Polly’s work. He said he was friends with an art gallery dealer in San Francisco. He said he would be seeing him shortly and would talk to him about showing a few canvases of her work.

When we got home that night after a late dinner, we showered and sat around in our pajamas joking about any and everything that came to mind. It was a quarter to ten when there was a knock on my door. I opened it to find Cindy standing there with a grin on her face. I stood there shocked as she said she had a test today.

“Hi, Cecil, may I come in? I’m sober and I haven’t puked all over myself either.”

“Only if you let me kiss you.” She came into my arms then. That was when Cindy became aware that I had Roma and Jamie here with me.

“Oh, you must think I am awful, the way I talk.”

“That’s fine Cindy. From what you said there must be a story in there somewhere.”

“Roma, there is. If a person can ever embarrass themselves I’m a master at it.” Cindy looked at me to see if she should continue and answer Roma’s question. I smiled as if to say that it was up to her.

“Okay, here I go with the story. Picture a girl who was a high school senior. She has just met the boy she just knew was going to be her boyfriend and maybe eventually her husband. She didn’t say very much because she didn't want to scare him away. She watched him for two weeks and dreamed about him every night.

“Anyway she was staying over at her girl friend’s house and the girl friend got sick and so she left to go home. When she got home, she heard her mother in the bedroom screaming her head off. She thought her mother was being raped. Hurt, knowing it was the dreamy person that was doing the raping. It crushed her and she left, huddling in the park all night. She was going to offer to be a witness for her mother in the morning.

“This was me, of course. In the morning, my mother was as happy as could be. Well if my mother wanted to hide the terrible deed, then she was being blackmailed, and did not want it known. You know that almost tore me apart. I hated the boy and made him aware that I did. I used every occasion to needle him. It was last winter, my thinking about it got so bad, and I wasn't in control anymore. I was in school and just about destroyed myself with my wild parties.

“My studies were never done on time and I was always cutting classes. I came home for New Year’s. Cecil didn't have a date at first and then he asked Pamela to go with him for the New Year’s ball. I got pissed. I called Pamela, but she said she had been invited. If Cecil wanted to take me out, then she would back off. He never came near me. I got drunk and I guess I made a real fool of myself. I don't remember much. I did wake up here in the morning.

“My mom brought me clean clothes, because I had been sick. She got here and then they told me just what a fool I had been and still was.”

“That’s enough, Cindy. You’re just beating yourself up now.”

“No, I want Roma to know how big a fool I was and how great you have been to put up with me for so long.” I knew she was going to continue, and I would not be able to stop her. “Mom came in and told me why I was so wrong about Cecil. She took all of the blame, telling me that she was just horny and what I had heard was her screaming with pleasure. Do you know something else? I found out Cecil had replaced the money in my college fund that my mother had to spend caring for my father.”

I was shaking my head, hoping she would stop. I walked up behind her and put my arms around her. Cindy twisted around and freeing her arms, pulled my head down and kissed me. “Cecil, I swear I love you and have since the first time I met you.” Then she kissed me again.

“Roma, I’m sorry, but I still won’t be able to attend your wedding. Today was the holiday and Tuesday I have to take my test. If you will excuse Cecil and me, there are some things we have to discuss.”

Roma and Jamie were laughing. I spoke up. “Cindy these are my guests.”

“I know, but they will understand that I have a lot to make up for. They wouldn’t like to watch how I’m going to proceed.”

Roma and Jamie said in unison, “Go to bed. We’ll see you in the morning.”

Cindy took a shower and got ready for bed. I was waiting for her. “Cecil, I have dreamed of being in bed with you for so long. Even when I hated you and thought you had raped my mother, I dreamed of you. I have figured out in the last few months that much of this was because I was jealous of my mom.”

“I guess that makes sense. I wondered about it sometimes when you would see me with her. That was when you were at your worst.”

“Let’s not talk about it anymore. This can be the beginning of our life together.”

“Cindy, just a little more. I was attracted to you when I first met you, but that could have ended because I was attracted to many girls. Then when you acted as if you hated me, I was so puzzled by those same actions, it kept me thinking about you. Then when you shared why you hated me, I wanted to set you straight, but I had promised your mother I wouldn’t discuss what she and I did.”

“You are saying if I had gone on and lived a life without hating you, you would have got over the attraction for me and we wouldn’t be here together tonight?”

“Maybe. We will never know. Cindy, enough talking as you said. Let me show you how much I love you.” We did consummate our commitment to each other and that was well into the wee hours of the morning. We then cuddled and caressed telling each other of our hopes and dreams.

We were going to have a life together, but we both had different careers. We discussed how we could work out the problems as they arose. Cindy would be traveling a lot as a reporter for her job would be at the direction of her editor. If there was breaking news somewhere, it was possible she would be assigned to cover the story, wherever it might be. We were facing that one thing.

“What about children?”

“I would like two anyway.”

“Cecil, I want three. I think we can do it. I graduate next year and I know I will find work, maybe right here at the television station. I am going to be the best reporter there ever was. I’ll work until I am twenty-eight or nine, have our family, and then go back when I am around forty or so. You can be the soccer mom and I’ll bring home the bacon.”

“You mean it is me who will be raising our kids?” I did not envision my future this way.

“Yes, but you'll have all the help you need. Your mom and all of her friends. Two grandmothers and a bunch of aunts should do it. You of course, will be in charge. They all love you and will do anything you ask.” She could feel that I was not too thrilled with her plan for our life. “You don’t care for my plan?”

“Not really, but nothing has to be decided right now. You have another year of school before we are committed.”

“I was kinda’ hoping to become committed tonight.”

“I was too, but this is too big a thing to decide without thinking it over. I have a career too you know?”

“Why is it bothering so much? You don’t like kids?”

“I love kids, but what you are suggesting is no way to raise a kid. Look how I was raised. I sat in my father’s office while he worked and my mother was out to charity balls and paid no attention to me at all. With all the grandmothers and aunts in the world and with a working father it is no way to bring up my son or daughter.”

Cindy was silent and then I felt her shudder and sniffle. “But Cecil we are made for each other.”

“There are other options. We could choose to not have children.”

“That won’t work because Mom wants a grandchild.”

“We have a year to come up with a solution. One should come to us in that time.”

“What about now?”

“We could become engaged. For years, people are engaged. Sometimes they never marry. They are faithful to each other. Then one day one of them comes up with a solution to the problem why they aren’t married yet.”

“You want to become engaged?”

“I could buy a ring.”

“You want committed and faithful, Cecil?”

“Yes.”

“You got it. Actually I have been committed and faithful since New Year’s.”

“Me too, Cindy. Let’s go out in the kitchen and have a coffee. I can’t sleep now.”

“Okay, I’ll make it. Where will I find everything?”

“In the left-hand cupboard over the counter.” Cindy put on her pajama top and headed for the kitchen. I slipped on my bottoms, leaned over to my bedside table and removed a small velvet box. I arrived in the kitchen, got the cups out and waiting my chance. I put the box in the cup covering it with a napkin. “Okay if I just sit here and watch you make coffee?”

“Sure, I'll be doing this a lot for you in the future. Get used to it.” She busied herself, and every minute or so, threw me a smile. Finishing putting the coffee together, she came around and hugged me from behind, kissing my neck. “I love you.”

I pulled Cindy into my lap. Two minutes or maybe longer, she said, “Stop it. We came for coffee, not that. Later in bed, Cecil.”

“Well, get off my lap then, either that or put your bottoms on.”

“You’re no fun!” She flounced over and checked the coffee pot. “Two minutes.”

Cindy sat down in her chair, and picked the napkin off the coffee cup. I thought she would look in it, but no. She filled my coffee cup when brewed. I watched as Cindy was just about to fill her cup. She did this without paying attention. “Cindy, is your cup clean? It looks like a spot on it.” The coffee pot was set gently on the table and then she looked at me and screamed.

She didn't pick the little box out of her cup, but did slide the cup across the table to me. Just then Roma and Jamie burst out the other bedroom. Roma had a coverlet around her, so I knew she was in bed without sleepwear on. I was grinning from ear to ear. By now, I had the box in my hand ready to open it. Cindy stood there with her hand extended, ready for me to place the ring on her finger.

“You weren’t supposed to get this for another few days.” I slid the ring onto her finger and she hugged it to her breast.

“Cindy, I have to see it.”

“Roma, I’m so happy. I’m so in love.” Finally, she extended her hand. Roma and Jamie oohed and aahed.

“Wow, that’s some stone. Mine is not that big. Jamie and I decided on just a small one for now. I will have a golden matching band to go with it on Tuesday. Jamie and I are getting married for a much different reason than you people. Cecil can tell you about it sometime, but not tonight. When are you getting married?”

“I don’t know Roma, as we are having some problems on how to both have a career and still have a life together. We are committed, though. I am going to finish school and we have faith it will sort itself out. In the meantime I belong to Cecil and he belongs to me.”

Jamie asked, “Are you satisfied with that Cecil?”

“Yes. It takes only two hours to get to Cindy’s school, but she is at the end of the drive, so it will be worth going up to see her.”

“Yes, and I will welcome him with open arms.” We went back to bed. I was the only one who had a taste of the coffee Cindy brewed. I cuddled Cindy to me and she twitched around and got comfortable. In about two minutes, she was sleeping. I outlasted her by one.

---

Roma and Jamie went down to the Gypsy section of town to meet Drina. I had made a suggestion about a piece of property for Roma to build on and they wanted to see it. Cindy wanted to go see her mother and show off her ring and tell her about her new status. George had gone over to the knitting shop so Connie was at home alone. She was not even aware that Cindy was in town. “Cindy and Cecil what are you doing here?”

“Hi Mom. I came down to surprise Cecil. He asked me to Roma’s wedding, but I have a class tomorrow and am leaving to go back after lunch today. Cecil surprised me the most though. Mom, I have committed myself to Cecil and this is the symbol of it.”

She flashed her ring in her mother’s face. Tears started in Connie’s eyes. “Oh my baby, you are so blessed to have Cecil love you. I prayed for this to happen. He will make you so very, very happy.”

“Is that because he made you happy for a short time?”

“Yes, but we were never serious about it. I will say he was a very apt pupil and you will find that out.”

Cindy came into her mother’s arms and whispered to her mother. Connie smiled and blushed. “Yes, I did teach him that little trick. I learned it from your father, but Cecil took it and made it better.”

“Okay ladies, enough of that.” Both giggled at making me so uncomfortable. I was used to keeping my intimacies secret. Apparently, things were going to change. I loved one and still had great affection for the other.

Connie made us lunch. George came home, as the store was not open on this holiday. He congratulated us, saying he was glad Cindy had got over her problems with me. It was time for Cindy to leave. She clung to me and promised just as soon as classes were finished next week, she would be home and in my arms. I hung around kidding George saying he was now going to be my father-in-law.

Leaving them, I searched for Roma and Jamie. I found them with Drina at Melanie’s house. Rick and Tammy were there. Tammy was excited. She was going to have a brother. Rick and Melanie had contacted an orphanage and chosen a boy two years younger than Tammy. He would be coming to live with them in two weeks when school was finished for the year.

Roma was disappointed in the property I said might be suitable for her and Jamie to build a home on. “Cecil, it is an old burned-out motel.”

“I know, but you would be purchasing the land and the motel would be cleared away. I am not trying to influence you very much, but if you listen to my thoughts, it might give you some idea how to utilize that particular property. This is what I am thinking.

“The lot is very deep and you could build your home on the back portion. You will be entertaining a lot, so you might want housing for your guests separate from your home. There is room across the front, next to the street, for the guest home construction. Between the two, you would have parking, a nice lawn and shrubs, and maybe a fountain.

“I have a book of designs so you can look at those at your leisure for ideas.”

“Who owns the property? Do we have to make a decision right now?”

“No.”

“Let’s go look at it again with you to explain what your ideas are.”

I stopped at the end of the street as we entered the enclave. The old motel was way down at the farther end. It looked as if the street was a dead end, but the street turned left beyond the one large grocery that serviced the area. The street looked much like a slum area. There were three empty lots and there was trash and a couple of abandoned vehicles without wheels on these. The houses were small and decrepit. There was a bar halfway down on the right. Kids were playing in the street and a few old people were sitting on the porches.

The street was actually named, “Beacon Street” but someone had hand lettered a wooden board saying. “Gypsyville” and bolted that to the signpost.

Roma said, “Pretty depressing isn’t it? According to the cards, though, Mama says we should build here.”

The house where Roma had grown up with her brother and mother was empty. There was still a mailbox lettered “Sadowski” in front of it. I knew her brother was dead so it was just the two of them. One advantage to the little enclave was that the street was quite wide.

“Cecil, tell me how this is going to be. I don’t see it yet.”

“Okay, before we get to your place if you build here. Let us say all of these houses are fixed up and repaired. Maybe the few big houses are painted in colors and the small ones white. The street will be torn up and resurfaced and new sidewalks put in. Where the motel is now, you should have an architect design something eye catching, but not too ostentatious. It could take up most of where it fronts on the street, just leaving room to drive through to the rear on one side. Maybe have an arch over the entrance.

“As I say, for your own home, I have some designs, but maybe you will want an architect draw your own design.” I stopped talking as we sat there and looked down the street to where the motel was now. After a bit, I drove down and parked on the street. We got out and walked around the remains of the motel. “Just as soon as you drive through here where I imagine the driveway, you will be able to see where you will be living. It will be semi-private, which I imagine is something that you will need.”

Roma looked at Jamie and they both spoke at the same time directing me to buy it.

“This is actually two lots, one behind the other. I have a binder on the front lot already where the motel is. The back lot, I’m giving that to you as a wedding present.”

“Cecil, it is too much.”

“No it isn’t. I paid less for the lot than I did for Cindy’s engagement ring. Remember, I deal in real estate and I know a bargain when I see one. The back lot was a bargain. Do you remember those three vacant lots up and down the street? I own those as well. What I’m doing is betting on you and the movie star you are about to become. I’m betting that you will be putting our fair city on the map and I’m going to cash in on it.”

Jamie looked at me. “What makes you so certain?”

“Drina has urged her to return here and build. That tells me she knows something that the rest of us might only suspect.”

“You may be right.”

We went back to my apartment and Roma and Jamie called around confirming all the details set in place for their wedding tomorrow. I called Pamela whom I was escorting. I told her that Cindy had surprised me by coming down over the weekend. I had given her a ring and we were now a committed couple.

“She is getting a good man, I know that. Have you two finally straightened out your differences for good?”

“Yes we have.”

“I’m glad. She has loved you ever since she met you. What was her problem with you? Can you share?”

“No, not really. It’s highly personal and just between us.”

“Okay, I won’t pry.”

---

The wedding between Roma Sadowski and Jamie Reed was just about the calmest wedding and so uninspired, and I felt sad. When the judge said the man and wife could kiss, Jamie kissed Roma on the cheek, and then she kissed him the same way. It was a little livelier when we reached the lounge. People were winding down from the holiday knowing they would be working tomorrow. Our party was the largest group present and we wished there was a live band. None for this early in the week.

Roma apologized to everyone. She then said she was having her wedding announced to the public. Roma and Jamie would be pleased if they could pay the cost of anyone who wished to come to California for the reception. I said I would check with Cindy and if she could, we would go.

The party did not go on very long. When I dropped Pamela off at her house, she made the comment, saying, “I like Roma and I like Jamie, but they do make a strange couple.”

“I agree.” I left it at that. When I arrived back at my apartment, Roma and Jamie were waiting for me.

Roma asked, “Cecil, would you like to sleep with me tonight?”

“No, Roma, you are a married woman now and I am committed to Cindy. Pamela made the comment that you two were a strange couple. I agreed with her. I do understand your situation and I hope you are both happy.”

“I wondered, that is all. We are such close friends and I may not see you that often from now on. Jamie wouldn’t mind.”

“I wouldn’t feel right about it. I do know I will always have your love and that is enough.” I did hear the two consummating their marriage during the night. I felt sad for them. I wondered if this were the only time they would attempt performing the sexual act. Would they be happy and would they stay together? I certainly hoped so.

---

Mom and Pat were home before Cindy finished school and came home. When Cindy arrived fresh from her first of a two-year course, she immediately went with me to visit my mother. “Mrs. Herkimer, Cecil has given me a ring. We love each other. I’m hoping you approve of me becoming your future daughter-in-law.”

“Cindy, please don’t address me as Mrs. Herkimer. My name is Sharon until you two are married. At that time I will become Mom to you.”

“I’d like to call you Mom now, if I may?”

“If you are comfortable with it, then I am too.” Mother looked over Cindy’s shoulder at me as they were hugging. I smiled and nodded. Mother spoke, “Cindy, I’m calling your mother and inviting her and George for the evening meal. She and I have talked about you becoming Cecil’s wife in the past, but we despaired of it ever coming about.”

“That was my fault. I have finally got my head on straight.”

“You’re forgiven.”

The evening went well. Connie asked Cindy as she and George were leaving, what time she was coming home. “Mom! I am sleeping with Cecil. How can you think otherwise?” Connie laughed aloud and Cindy knew she had been had.

Later, much later. “I wonder if my mother wishes she was here with you instead of me.”

I turned the light on and jumped out of bed. “Cindy, if you are going to obsess about the past, we might as well break this engagement off right now. I won’t have this subject come up every little while. So what if your mother wishes she was here. That is none of our business. I love you, I think about you, and you should love me and think about me. With the way you are thinking, I should be wondering if George is a better lover than I am when he makes love to Connie. I don’t care either way.”

“Cecil, please don’t shout at me. I was just hoping my mom was a bit jealous, that’s all.”

“Yes, and you keep thinking that way, someday you will flaunt our love and happiness in her face and that will cause some hard feelings. I won’t have it.”

“I still need to grow up, don’t I?”

“I’m not judging you. You should judge yourself.”

“I will Cecil, I promise.” We snuggled down and went to sleep.

Mom had us in for dinner the next day. Cindy didn't know much about preparing food, but she was willing. While this was going on, Mitzi knocked on the door. Pete was with her. She came right into my arms giving me a passionate kiss.

“Mitzi, careful. There is someone here that will scratch your eyes out.”

Cindy fluttered her hand in Mitzi’s face. Mitzi screamed, “Oh my God, you caught him. Congratulations. When is the wedding?”

I laughed. “We haven’t set the date yet. For now we are just committed.”

Cindy went for her interview at the television station the next morning. She was due there at ten o’clock. Connie helped with her makeup. For clothes, we thought black slacks and a pale blue blouse would be right. We had been watching the regular weather girl ever since Cindy told us she was getting an interview.

The regular weather girl was apt to wear something that was just a little risqué. Sometimes even more so, and it was embarrassing to watch. Connie and I urged Cindy not to go that route. “You are attractive enough without playing the sex card.” That earned me a steamy kiss.

Cindy nailed her interview and tomorrow morning was to be her first on-camera broadcast. When she came home from the interview, she was wrung out. This from being nervous. “Cecil, would you mind if I stayed home with my mother tonight? I feel as if I was leaving home and I need Mom to talk and maybe hold me just a little bit.”

“That is an excellent idea. I will be watching you in the morning. What time do you need to be there?”

“My first broadcast is at eight, but I need to be at the station at five-thirty to gather the weather facts from around the country. I have to make sure I have the correct maps. It won’t do if I’m talking about the weather in New England and I have a map up of California.”

Cindy was so serious, I made a comment on it. She explained, “Cecil, I do believe I have finally got my act together. I’m engaged and I am serious about doing something with my life. I am thinking about you and how I can make you proud of me.”

“I’m proud of you already.”

“Good, kiss me and if you are in at the real estate office I’ll tell you how I did on my first day on the air.”

I knew how she did. I watched every second of her broadcasts. Cindy was interviewed on the air by the two news anchors. This was so she did not have to do her broadcast cold without the audience knowing who she was. She was nervous at the start of the broadcast, but gained more confidence as she got into it. She was on at eight, nine and eleven. The noon broadcast was a repeat. She had a new one for the three o’clock news and then she was all done for the day. If there was an anomaly in the weather occurring, she would discuss it with the nightly weather person.

“How did I appear?”

“Beautiful.”

“Not me, Cecil, I mean my broadcast?”

“That is what I’m talking about, but you are beautiful too. How did it go from your end?”

“I made some mistakes. I turned my back to the camera a couple of times and I had my finger pointed across my body a couple of times, but I think I did very well. Those are things I just have to get right.”

“I didn’t notice and I don’t think anyone else would have either. At least you didn’t have your breasts hanging out like the regular weather girl.”

“I was complimented on what I was wearing by the station master. Let’s have lunch, I have to return for one more broadcast. There are things I have to look up about tomorrow’s weather today, too.”

The week went by like that. Cindy had two more weeks of vacation when she finished her stint. The weather person changed and a man took over. “Cindy what would you like to do? Pick something special we can do together.”

“I want to go to Hollywood and see Roma. This weekend is when her father-in-law is hosting her wedding reception.”

“I’ll make arrangements.”

“You don’t have to. Drina has tickets and has it all planned. Roma sent her back here to see how her new house was coming, also with orders to bring you back with her this weekend. You were busy when she was hunting you down to ask you. She found me instead. Drina called Roma and I want to go. I’m just along for the ride.”

I laughed, “I think it is me who is the one along for the ride.”

“You will go, won’t you? I’m counting on it.”

“Of course. I wouldn’t disappoint Roma,” I paused, “and more importantly, I won’t disappoint you either.” I suppose I shouldn't keep secrets from my intended, but Roma had contacted me earlier, urging me to come. I told her I would leave it up to Cindy. Drina made it easy for me by contacting Cindy directly.

I asked Cindy if she was nervous about flying for her first time. “Not if I’m with you. If I die in a flaming crash, I will be in your arms and we will go to heaven together.” I smiled and just looked at her as she finished speaking. “Or in hell together.” I laughed harder now.

“I’ll be right where I want to be and that is with you.”

Jamie picked us up at the airport in a limousine. We changed our clothes from the ones we had flown in at Drina’s apartment. Cindy and I would be staying with Drina. Jamie got out with us and sent the limousine on home. I questioned this.

“Politics. Father will make my excuses to everyone. I will appear on cue and that will keep me from being hit on. You are going to see many beautiful women here today. They will say and do anything to advance their career and they think I have some influence with my father. They are mistaken. I will say I rose in my father’s estimation when I became associated with Roma. Very rarely does he get to work with anyone as dedicated to the craft as she is.”

He paused before continuing, “Roma and I combined with each other for self preservation. You knew Roma’s feelings toward the opposite sex and that mine were much the same. We have been married for two weeks now. We are drawing closer all of the time. The two us may even join the rest of the human race and recant our former proclivities.”

I exclaimed, “Wonderful. That is the best news I could ever have. I congratulate you on opening Roma up to the pleasures that every man and woman deserves.”

“Actually, it is Roma who is opening me up. She talks about you and how much pleasure you derived from making love to the women you went with.”

I laughed at this as Cindy was standing right beside us. “I hope she didn’t name names.”

“No she didn’t.”

Cindy spoke up, “I know of two women who have derived pleasure from Cecil. One is standing before you and I’m not naming the other although I am very close to her.” I was surprised. Cindy appeared to be joking and I stared intently at her to see if she was. I decided she was. Thank God, the conversation changed at that moment.

We arrived at the gala reception where we would be dining and later dancing. Roma greeted us before entering. She first kissed Jamie and then me. Cindy and Drina received the same. Roma grabbed my arm and led us inside. She introduced me to her producer father-in-law. Then she took Cindy away to meet Jamie’s mother.

“So, Mr. Corliss, I understand you are responsible for much of Roma’s success with her career.”

“Sometimes people give others credit when it really is their own success. That is what Roma has done. It is all her talent.”

“That could be, but it was you who gave her the confidence to go forward. Most of the actresses I see in this business think they are better than they are. Roma is just the opposite. She knows she is good, but wants to be better. It is a great combination. Jamie and I are impressed with your idea of investing in people. If you don’t have to go back home directly after the festivities, I would like to discuss what criteria you use.”

“I can do that. I can stay over an extra day.”

“Fine, go get yourself a drink.” I smiled as I turned away. Jamie laughed too. He knew I did not drink.

Cindy stayed right beside Roma. I said when Roma left her for a minute, “Don’t monopolize Roma too much. These are her people now and we aren’t in Missouri.”

“But Cecil, she asked me to stay with her. She had tears in her eyes when she asked me. She knows this is her life, but she is lonely. The only other person she wants by her side is you. She asked me if you would stick close as well.”

“Okay. Jamie wants us all to hang out together.” Roma did circulate with Jamie at her side when it was called for, thanking everyone for attending. She was poised and confident. I knew it was just a role. Cindy and I were introduced to many beautiful women and handsome men. We both had our pictures taken with the beautiful people. I wondered how many of these young people would become stars. I knew Roma would because of her dedication. There was a catered lunch in the late afternoon. There were not any hamburgers and hotdogs served at this one. The steamship round was to die for.

I danced one dance with Roma and Cindy early in the evening and from then on, Cindy and I were expected to dance with the other guests. I had two slips of paper put in my vest pocket with a phone number on them. When Cindy came into my arms late, she commented, “Boy, these people are something. Some of the men thought I would meet them to get a quicky. I saw many women leaving and then come back. As it was, I have been groped more than you could believe.”

“I know. I've had more breasts rubbed against me and more propositions offered while being groped than in my whole life before this. I wonder how Roma and Jamie made out.”

“Probably worse than us. I did meet one gentleman named Kingsley who seemed dedicated and just talked about his work.”

“I met one woman that impressed me too. She isn’t too pretty, and knows she will never have a lead, but I’ll bet she will be a great actress. I have her name and I'm going to tell Mr. Reed my impression of her. He wants to talk to me tomorrow.”

“Give him the Kingsley person’s name too.”

“I will.”

Roma asked us to stay in Jamie’s apartment rather than with Drina. We sat for an hour talking with them, winding down from the party. Roma kept saying she didn't want us to go home. “I’ve collected a lot of acquaintances, but I don’t have any real friends like you two. I am just beginning to know you, Cindy. We are friends for we share the love of Cecil.”

“I know. Would you like to have me sleep in your bed with you for some girl talk?”

“I’d love that. Cecil can sleep in the other bed and Jamie gets the couch. He won’t mind.”

Jamie laughed. “You can see who is the boss here. I have a better idea. Cecil, bunk in with the girls. That will make Roma happier than with just one of her friends with her.” That got Jamie a loving kiss.

We went to bed. We all kept covered, dressing in our nightclothes in the bathroom. I was on one side of the bed with Roma in the center. She gave most of her attention to Cindy. I was soon sleepy and rolled onto my side. I don't think the two girls noticed. I tried to stay awake, but I dropped off.

In the morning early, I awoke and went to the bathroom. When I came out, Roma went in, coming out and pointing to the living room. Cindy was sleeping.

Now Roma and I talked. Nothing personal concerning the two of us. She did say that she and Jamie were falling more and more in love every day. They were even finding some pleasure in the intimate act. Having said this, she asked about my plans for constructing her home for her in Gypsyville. I said the old motel was cleared away. I gave her a timeline I thought would work and thought she would be in her new home by the first of the year.

“That will work. I’d like to be there sooner, but my acting schedule is tight.” Jamie came out and made coffee. Cindy sleepily came out and plopped down on my lap, kissing me. “Good morning Cecil. I kind of hogged Roma last night didn’t I?”

“That’s okay honey, we have always been on the same wavelength. We’re fine.”

We had cereal for breakfast and then Jamie drove me over to his parent’s house. I talked with him about how I invested. “And how old are you?”

“I’ll be twenty-one in the fall.”

“I guess I’ll look closely at the girl and boy you and your girl mentioned. Maybe I can push them along in their career. You people out there in Missouri have a stronger work ethic than we do here. We need some of that.”

We were due to fly out at nine this evening. Roma and Jamie went to the airport with us, all four of us in the back of the limousine. When we got ready to get out, Roma leaned to me and gave me a passionate kiss. I pulled back and looked at her.

“I know that is different than the kisses you have received from me in the past. I just wanted to let you know I am slowly changing. Jamie is making me into a more sexual person. I am doing the same for him. I do believe we are going to have a normal life someday.”

“I’m all for that. Just don’t get like some of those guests you had around you last night.”

“I won’t.” An hour and a half later, we were in the air headed for home. We both napped until told to get ready to land. It was good to get home. Cindy had a few more days left of her vacation and I spent all of my time with her. I promised I would go up to her school to visit at least once a month and maybe oftener. We did not discuss what our life would be like when she got her diploma. She did not seem so adamant about holding to the idea of waiting until we were in our late twenties before having children.

“We will work it out, Cecil. I’m going to make you happy and that is a promise.”

I bought Cindy a car so she could drive home when her studies did not interfere. It developed that we were usually together two and sometimes three times during the month.

My life was as busy as ever. I was a broker at the real estate office. Therefore, I was there most afternoons to take care of business. I very seldom went out with a client anymore. I spent an hour every morning at my own office as soon as it opened. I had an excellent staff. I paid well and everyone was happy working for me.

I also devoted hours to Roma and Jamie’s new home over in Gypsyville. Primo Biscotti was the general contractor. He was simultaneously building the home in the rear and the guest house that fronted on the street. I felt confident that Roma and Jamie would be able to host a Christmas party here this year.

I opened the local Sunday paper one morning in October. There was a picture spread of Roma Sadowski with accompanying story about her going from poor girl in Gypsyville to becoming an up and coming actress. Roma is an actress with three movies to her credit. Never forgetting her roots, she is having a home built close to the place where she grew up. When she is in residence, she will do considerable entertaining. At the beginning of her career, Miss Roma played here in our own local theater. The former Roma Sadowski wed Jamie Reed, who is the son of well-known Hollywood  producer Harry Reed. The senior Reed discovered Roma. He is instrumental in making her a rising star. 


The city leaders have turned their attention to the enclave known as Gypsyville. They are making improvements in the enclave. The street has been torn up and repaved with new sidewalks, etc. Local entrepreneur and real estate investor Cecil Corliss has also purchased some vacant lots and is building small well-designed homes on them. We are proud to welcome home Miss Sadowski.

A side bar accompanied the byline of one Cynthia Williams. Cynthia Williams attended the gala when Roma Sadowski’s wedding was announced to the public. Cindy as she is known is still in college and plans to become a reporter. Cynthia is engaged to Cecil Corliss, local realtor and part owner of the Plaza. A June wedding is planned for the couple.

I called Cindy. “I see you made the paper. Where did all the pictures come from?”

“Roma helped by sending them to me. I thought I would try to do a freelance piece. What do you think of my efforts?”

“It is great. I wish you hadn't told anyone about me. The paper even put in where I reside.”

“Is that in the story? I didn’t tell them anything except I was engaged to you.”

“That apparently was not enough. They must have looked up my name and came up with who I was. Hey, I’m coming up to the school this weekend.”

“I’ll be waiting for you. Cecil, I love you more and more each day.”

I didn't go up to see Cindy. There was a good reason why not. I was working late Friday night at the real estate office. I intended to drive north after finishing some paper work. I noticed a vehicle across the street with someone sitting in it, but gave it no thought. I began shutting off the lights and locking up the office. I turned to make sure I locked the front door as I came out. Suddenly I was struck a blow to my shoulder and driven to the ground. I hit the cement, scraping an elbow and banging one leg. I scrabbled sideways while being kicked in the side.

I knew I was in trouble. Whoever was attacking did not back off and was still coming for me. I could see a piece of pipe or something in his hand coming at my head. I rolled sideways and the pipe clanged on the cement. I managed to regain my feet. I could see whoever was doing this was older and heavier than I was. I didn't recognize him. Winifred Nickols had worked for two years, teaching me ways to defend myself. Would it pay off?

I put my training to good use now. The pipe the person was wielding looked to be about 18 inches long and he was whipping it back and forth, as he was coming at me. I was looking for an opening. I was being growled at all of this time. I could not make out any words that were legible. It came to me who this had to be.

I shouted, “John Reardon!” This gave him pause and he relaxed his right arm that held the pipe to his side. Now I attacked. He brought the piece of pipe back up. I ran at him, grabbing it and going right by him. I had hold of it with both hands. It came out of his hand and I flung it away. He was no boxer and didn't know how to cover up. I concentrated on his solar plexus.

I was being hit, and it hurt, but I was hitting him too. The third time I found his sweet spot, he stopped and brought his hands to his chest. I knew he could not take a full breath and was gasping. I waited, thinking he was all done. He wasn't and started toward me. He was too slow to prevent the blow to his jaw. He went down and I backed off holding my hand. I may have broken it. I managed to hold my cell phone and called 911.

“Help, I am being attacked. My attacker is on the ground and unconscious.”

“Stay there and don't leave. There will be police and an ambulance with you soon.” The dispatcher was correct. It was only a few minutes later when both arrived. While I was waiting, I called Cindy telling her I was not feeling well and didn't think I would drive up to see her. I would talk with her tomorrow.

“Well maybe I’ll drive down. I want to see you. What are your symptoms?”

“Actually I fell down and ended up with some scrapes and bruises. Nothing but what will heal.”

“I’m coming home. You need a nurse even for just a few hours.”

She giggled and said goodnight just as the cops came to a stop in front of me. Reardon was just rousing up. He sat up and tried to say something, but couldn't when it hurt to move his jaw. I guessed I had fractured it. Serves him right.

It took two hours to get things straightened out. I had to strip when I said I was having some pain in my shoulder. It was obvious when I got my shirt off. There was a two-inch wide black and blue mark about six inches long. A match for the pipe when I was first attacked. I had a skinned elbow and a bruised knee. I was hurting, but I didn't have a face where I'd be drinking through a straw like Readon did.

Reardon was identified. The warrant where he attacked me the first time a year ago and nearly killed me was still viable. More charges would be added to the warrant when reviewed by the states attorney. I was lucky as the detective who investigated my mishap was still on the force. He was handed the case for this investigation when he asked for it. I went home and went to bed.

I heard Cindy’s key in the door just after midnight. I turned the bedroom light on.

“Hi Cecil, tell me what's the matter with you? You said you fell.”

“Cindy I’ll be fine. I didn't want to startle you, but that John Reardon came back and came after me again. He hit me and pushed me down. I have a few scrapes and a sore shoulder.”

“Let me see?”

I got up and showed Cindy my wounds. “What happened to him? How did you get away?”

“I didn’t get away. I went after him. Thanks to Natasha’s mother, I was able to defend myself. I thought I broke my hand, but the emergency crew said it wasn't. It's swollen so bad I can't bend my fingers. I have been icing it and that helps.”

“Oh my poor love. This is twice he has tried to kill you. I’m going to kill him.”

“He is in jail and I suspect he will be for a long time.”

“Cecil what did Sharon and Pat say about this? Do my mother and George know? How about Mary and James Canady? You said Reardon was her brother.”

“He is, but to tell the truth, I haven’t talked to anyone. You are the only one who knows besides the cops. All will know tomorrow because it'll be in the paper.”

“What am I going to do with you? You keep everything a secret. You always do.”

“Just love me Cindy, that is all I ask.”

“You have it my love. Let’s go to bed.” We lay there cuddled up together. I was almost asleep when Cindy spoke again. “I’m going to kiss Winifred the next time I see her. She is the one who kept you from getting killed.”

“She did at that.”

The phone started ringing not long after the morning paper hit the streets. Mary Canady was the first to call, then my mother, Melanie, and Dick Johnson. Cindy called her mother who came over and helped Cindy field the calls that were coming in from various people who were concerned about me. The swelling on my hand started to go down. I was lame and my shoulder was sore, but I considered that I'd come out of this damned well.

The detective called and had me relate what happened again. He told me that Reardon did in fact have a broken jaw, I had also hit him hard enough to bruise his sternum. I asked, “What is going to happen to him?”

“He’ll get prison time. An assault such as this will get him ten to fifteen years. If he would keep his nose clean while there, he might get out in seven. Of course, he would have to have a job to go to when he gets out. With his past, that will be doubtful. I predict he will have to serve full time and come out worse than he is right now. You’ll have to be looking over your shoulder the rest of your life.”

“That’s not a welcome thought.”

“I know, but that is part of life. You will have a few years without worrying, anyway.”

I didn’t want my future to be like this. I would have time to figure out how to blunt Reardon’s wrath. I would have to if I didn't want to live in fear of my life.

Polly Olson invited Cindy and me up to her studio for the evening. My friends did it to me again. This was a birthday party for me. My twenty-first. My actual birthday was not here yet, but mom and Polly thought seeing as I had had some trouble this was a good time to show support. All of my mom’s friends came. Mitzi and Pete were there. Cindy had invited Pamela. Roma sent her regrets.

I asked Mary about her brother as she had been to the jail to talk to him. His jaw was wired shut, but he could speak enough to be understood. “John thinks you lead a charmed life. Twice he has tried to smash you up, but you survive. He is jealous of your success. That's his problem.”

“He has smashed me up. Think of all the pain he has caused me.”

“I know. He is hurting right now himself. He knows he is headed for prison for a long time as well. He's pretty worried.”

“I would be in his position. Doesn’t he want to change?”

“He is talking about it. I don't think he has much of a chance though. I guess he has had it damned rough. Being on the run hasn’t been any fun for him in this last year.”

“Mary, would you come over to my office sometime next week? We can talk about this some more.”

“Sure, but I can’t see why you would bother.”

“I don’t either, right at the moment. I’ll tell you what the detective said to me and it does have me thinking about my own future, so I would like to talk about it.”

Monday it was business as usual for me. Reardon was arraigned on the same day. Bail was set at $100,000. He had no chance of raising enough for the bond. Mary came to tell me all about it on Wednesday.

“If John gets out on bail, he is ordered not to have any contact with you. It's going to be at least four months or more before his trial. He’ll be in jail all of that time.”

“Mary, what is his mindset, right at the present?”

“Regrets.”

“Okay, here is the name of a bail bondsman. Go talk to him. Also, if John gets out on bail, have him see Primo Biscotti for a job. Tell John it may mean the difference of serving three years less in prison if he has a job to go to when it is time to review his sentence. As for now, he won’t be sitting in jail until his trial.”

“You’d do that for him?”

“No, I’m doing it for you and James. He is your brother and you are my friends. People help friends. I paused then added, “You might let him know it is I who is helping because I think so much of you and James.”

“You certainly do. I don’t think anyone would help him especially considering the amount of pain John has caused you and for so little reason.”

---

Cindy and I saw each other as much as possible. She had another three weeks vacation during Christmas and New Year’s. We both were getting a good idea about how married life was going to be for us. She lived with me all of the time she was on vacation. Our relationship was much different than it had been when she thought I had blackmailed her mother. Still, we had the decision when to get married, how to organize our life, and when to have children.

We spent a lot of time with Roma and Jamie as they had opened their new home and were in residence for the holidays. Roma was still working as hard as ever. She was finishing her fourth film and had another to start before March. The measure of confidence she had now was great to see. Before she was striving for excellence and had to depend on herself to prove it. Now that she had better directors along with great scripts, she was assured a fabulous career.

John Reardon’s trial was in February. I had to attend, of course. The prosecution painted John as a mean, vindictive criminal. He was all that and found guilty. It was some cause of disbelief when it came out that I had only had one conversation with him. He was having difficulties at the time and I had shown up to buy his sister’s property with a fist full of money. At that time, he looked on me as a smart-ass kid who took a commission away from him. When his sister took my side, it just made him increase his anger and I was the recipient.

At his sentencing in March, he apologized to me and I accepted it. He had a good work record while out on bail, working for the Biscotti Construction Company while waiting trial. It was mentioned by the defense and it may have lightened his sentence somewhat. The prosecution asked for ten to fifteen years. The defense argued for seven to ten. The judge sentenced him eight to eleven. John might be out in less than six.

Cindy had some time off in April. I was particularly busy with my various endeavors, but we had dinner and our nights together. I did not question her about how she was spending her days. I knew she saw her mother some and had been up to see Polly. Cindy and Polly had become close and Cindy always took time to visit her while in town. The night before she went back to school and we were in bed cuddling she came forth with some thoughts.

“Cecil, I’ve been working on our problem of how we can be happy, have a family and both have a career at the same time. Are you interested?”

“Very. Tell me.”

“Okay, see if you think this will work. The people at the television station have approached me to lock in becoming the weather girl permanently. No one thinks the job is much, but there is a lot that goes into it. Being in the area where we are here in tornado alley is very important. The most hours I would be spending at the station would be five. I can have a satellite-broadcasting center in our home that I can use. I told the station you would contribute to having it set up. That would give me more time at home.

“I know what I said when we became engaged about wanting a career and waiting on having a family, but having a family has become my first priority. This means we can have children and I will be here to take care of them. I might need a little help. Laugh if you want to, but your mother and all of her friends are a great resource for a young couple who want to start their life together and they are all willing. I have talked to all of them this week.”

“I take it, it isn’t going to be long before I’m going to be a married man. When is this going to happen?”

“That’s up to you. You tell me.”

“Oh come on. If you have seen my mother and her friends, I can’t believe I would have any say in when the event is going to be.”

“Well I guess I’m supposed to influence you and a June 10 wedding would be nice. That is a week after I graduate.” She was giggling as she said this.

Cindy now grew serious and announced, “Cecil, I brought up the subject with the television manager about the weather girl being married. I asked if there would be any restriction on getting pregnant and he said of course not. I would like to have a baby by this time next year. What are your thoughts?”

                                                               Epilogue

Time moves on and it was May again. I have been married almost a year. My son is sleeping just after nursing. Cindy would soon be joining me in bed. I am laying here reflecting on my life. About the things that have happened to others and me since my father died. My mind passed over a few of the friends I'd made during that time, pausing for a moment.

My mother, the woman who had shown me so little affection up until that time was not only mother, but now my friend as well. And her friends, all five of them that are as much my friends as they are my mother’s. Connie Williams married to George Cameron. She not only made me a man, but also gave me her only child for a bride.

Caroline Mancini who married the man I depended on when I needed construction work done on my many holdings. She and Primo Biscotti had found love in each others arms. Although their marriage would have taken place eventually, they claimed I'd made it happen sooner.

My mind turned to Chelsea Wycoff. She who married Foster Radnor, father of Mitzi. Mitzi, who loved Pete but needed sex while he was going to school. For a short time, we had satisfied each other, knowing there was to be no possibility of a long-term relationship. Mitzi was now running a kitchen in an upscale restaurant here in the city. I must get reservations there for Cindy on our anniversary.

There was Melanie Fortier, another friend of mother’s and for a while more than that to me. She who had such a disastrous marriage at one time. I had a fondness for her still, and we both worked in the same office. She was married to Rick Wagner with Tammy his daughter and the boy they had adopted.

Polly Olson. I knew more of my father through her talking about him than I did from him or from my mother. It was a tragedy that Polly and my father were never able to grow old together as they had planned. In some ways, the affection that Polly showered on me was because she felt I was the child that should and would have been hers if my mother had only taken her birth control pills on a regular basis.

I let my mind drift to Roma Sadowski Reed. We had tried to have a normal relationship. We never seemed to click in the sex department. I had a conversation with her about it the last time she was in town. “Cecil, I have thought a lot about us. I have concluded a couple of things. I think I was a late bloomer and never the asexual I believed myself to be. I hadn't matured enough to have those kinds of feelings when I lived here with you.

“I was much like that with Jamie at first. Now just saying his name wants me to go find him so we can touch. Maybe you and I were like brother and sister and there was a taboo against our making love, but we did try. Who knows? I still love you, but it is totally different than what I have for my Jamie.”

“I think you have nailed it. Are you planning on having a family?”

“Yes, definitely. Papa and Mama Reed are pushing us already. We have planned on waiting until I am twenty-five or I have ten movies in the can, whichever comes first. That may change as we get pretty wound up with feelings and talk about having a child now.”

I related how Cindy and I dealt with starting a family. “Cindy planned on a career first. She was going to put off having babies until she was older. She changed her mind and found a job so she could do both. Both of us are very happy. Not my place to advise you, but it sure worked for us.”

Reflections of Roma and of mother and her friends left when I looked toward the door. Cindy was standing there, beautiful as ever. I gave a moment of thought to Cindy and me. Thank God, she and I didn't push each other further away than we did when she was so upset with me for so long. Even with that, the love was there waiting for us to recognize that we were meant for each other.

She spoke, saying, “Cecil, Roma called today. She is in town and wants us to visit her. She mentioned some change in plans about her and Jamie. Would you have any idea what she is talking about?”

“I might, but I’ll wait for her to tell us. You went to the doctor’s today. What did he say?”

“He said to go home and make my husband happy, so here I am. You’ve been without any loving for weeks now.” I opened my arms to the mother of my son knowing we both had come of age and were man and woman as well as husband and wife.

                                                             The End